

LIBRARY OF CONGRESS, 


Shelf 


UNITED STATES OF AMERICA 















I 


V‘‘-’ 


‘ - Ik, 

' f '- .■"' ,^ V '. 

ri , 

\ • I ■ • • I . 

'"• ;-' '•*" r*' 

•■r "' *. ■ 

.; ' ' . ii< jA- 

mr'F ■ . * ■ ^ . • 

f'- Vv' VO,-^ V ., ' 

' ' *■? 47. ■'•'.■ 



•% ¥ 

■ y . 

•# 

.. .^ ./ 

■ k' -, ''A' 

# 

f ^ 




j 



' fc'.t ■ »-v 


k.'j ^ 


■-F'v' 


ifi* 


, .‘ ':-, 7 -'': » 

V i •' . • I . V. 

i*i^‘ ..1 - ■ ■ y^i ff - '“ 


t.'it V' .•,V.->' I'lf '^.-f ' . • < ' ‘4 '' .’RJf . V ■•* 

' ir i -^ 'i ■ •. Wf . i - ^ : ' 

V‘?;-'^F; 7-:^ ■■ ;. -- '- 7 ‘‘^ ^“ ■ . ■ ,'•• 

j ' 'a. y ^ - 7 ^ M \ •*■? ‘v Mv - *' ''^s, . • 

■■ ■. ■‘' :4 . . - ■ • .. ''■ h' - ••" 


>- * *J W ■ * ^ 

■r' — A;. 

■A . -kJMCanAi ^ ^ 




0 

I • • 






<> • * 


T*. 




\m: 


^’' 'V 



,7 ► 


TjIbWf^ - . *• Vy V 

gsHW^ a^ j r^ • . • ■ . '.v '^u • N 

{pfS/wX'’-. *. viv ''F- 

M^-SP- - ■ ;• '.^V' i-i' '-v 

^ i.- A-IT j*’*’’’ ' ;v‘ ^^*1 ‘ '•’O ' - v^ 

■ - •: •£ ‘ ’ ‘ ■ 
i* . i* •■. 1 

F - • .v>:.,: :*• 





■ ’ ' "■■' ’ 

• '7 ■' •• ' . Avnf^' 

• • r * * 


■ * '• i 


r ‘ 

r-- 




•* * • 


fivjM 

"* ' - ' *■ 'St ’' JBh 


N - 


..I 



»,'K' 


/■iv 


m’ I 


.■'.V' ..- tFF 

r i^’.. C 

.V 7 % ■ I ;, 


V’-.V. ■ 



;wj- 


V - , ' *.1 





^>V,.,hV -.7 If- : - ». 

• ‘ ^ k 

■ m 




I . 



m 

S f‘«nj . , wV*r ■ , -tfs* y 

ifeSiiJPS;™. 


44r: ‘ 



. '.' iv^sV' 

‘T ■7;AiV 4: 

K ^A»^h k 1 

V, ,f'^ 

K,'. .«*' 

r 

■^r ■ , -tfs- y 

■‘ .'F* . 




. 7;>,» - 


•' i i* <• #v.' - • 1 ' I v».* 4 - ■ 'V •»#•’ ’ 




> 






♦ ..*v. 

.' ' 

I 

¥ I 






jv . * 


.. 


I 

y 





* 1 ; 


"•V^ . . 


*•^ 


'/*■> ■ ' ’’ 
‘ ' ' . 1- • 


*1 

».r i 


r ■ ^ 




• ' . 


• *^ ' * • 
i *}> , 

%-\\ / 




^ ^ s i ■ ' * '.,M,- 




■;•(■ 


• k 


'•i 




' •.•*.' « * ’ ■ . ' , I . I I- ■ 

. ' Vrf'.'j'i' ■ ■' ' ■.'.■■’■■ •■ ■ ,—■ 

V* ■' 

. • ^ . ‘ “ • _ ^ ’ fSi ■ . • ' . 









% 


' / IS 


* ^ ' .-.W'A'V Vr 



'a- 


, f 
' 'll 


1 ‘ 





i I- 


• V- 

» 


> ** V 4 

^ .'■- f-t - ’t" 

V ^ li'.Ti ^ - - *. ^ 





V •. 


' V 




, M I 


r '. 


t , 



V- » 

/Cf' ■* 

ctV 


.t 

/ •■ V ' . 


. ^ *• SL 

;;«as:^ 

»ijV-yl 

VT^ 








• K ■ 

• 

. ♦* 

1 


i 

J 

f )y 

i • 

■ * ‘? 

« 

*• • 

f 



■ •v;.‘i'.v:;^ t: 

. '■• - ’’ i/r ' 

:'*; ■• 4’ . 

>. f » I •• ^ ' • 

■i ’, - 

^ ' • * . 


• . .» 




■ \ 


• t 


i. 


J* < 


.4 . 


’ '*0 






f * 


•>> 
I f 

i 


-■;l' 




V 

■ 



• • * A - ’ 

r 


-r V 


.f*" 




*'i 



hi ^ 


«v> 


*- 


':'t\ 




< 


' . t 


* r.ii 


Yf^ 

y 


I 

« 


- . 5 . » • 

•. V* 


}' 


' I ' 


'i.-Vi . >. • 


. A 


^ y , 't 







... ■ ■ ■ " 

'Vi ■ - 


'^*v/ * 



f . 


4. 


I 


\ 



.-v 


•t 


t 



' 

1’ V 


^ V 

f - . 



I 






* 



I 


\ 


S' 


■ 




b 


r 



y 

« 


v; 


• *) ^ 

« ' 










IN THE SEA 

OF LIFE. 


ALEXANDER BEGG. 


b-lnt ?re<l at the Post Office, N. Y.. asr?ond-«lass matter jM > 
right, 18 « 3 , by John W. Jh>VEtx Oo, 


fc=:NEW YORK. 


h TO ^N • W • OVie 1. L ' 

2^^ 14-6.1^ N/^SEY STREET- 


I o' 




AnwtCLOl'H BINDING 


for this volumo can ho oWaineJ from any bookseller or newsdealer price 


UJhkiW 





LOVELL’S library;-catalogue 


1. Hyperion, by H. W, Longfellow. .20 

2. Outre-Mer, by H. W. Longfellow. 20 

3. The Happy Boy, by Bjornson 10 

4. Arne, by BjOrnson 10 

5. Frankenstein, by Mrs. Shelley... 10 

6. The Last of the Mohicans 20 

7. Clytie, by Joseph Hatton 20 

8. The Moonstone, by Collins, P’t 1. 10 

9. The Moonstone, by Collins, P’t II. 10 
. 10. Oliver Twist, by Charles Dickens. 20 

11. The Coming Race, by Lytton 10 

12. Leila, by Lord Lytton 10 

13. The Three Spaniards, by Walker. 20 

14. TheTricks of the GreekslJnyeiled.20 

15. L’ Abbe Constantin, by Halevy..20 

16. Freckles, by R. F. Rcdcliff . . . .20 

17. The Dark Colleen, by Harriett Jay. 20 

18. They Were Married! by Walter 

Besant and James Rice. 10 

19. Seekers after God, by Farrar 20 

20. The Spanish Nun, byDeQuincey.IO 

21. The Green Mountain Boys 20 

22. Fleurette, by Eugene Scribe 20 

23. Second Thoughts, by Broughton. 20 

24. The New Magdalen, by Collins.. 20 

25. Divorce, by Margaret Lee. 20 

26. Life of Washington, by Henley.. 20 

27. Social Etiquette, by Mrs. Saville.15 

28. Single Heart and Double Face. .10 

29. Irene, by Carl Detlef 20 

30. Vice Versa, by F. Anstey 20 

31. Ernest Maltravers, by Lord Lytton20 

32. The Haunted House and Calderon j 

the Courtier, by Lord Lytton.. 10 i 

33. John Halifax, by Miss Mulock. . .20 

34. 800 Leagues on the Amazon 10 

35. The Cryptogram, by Jules Verne. 10 

36. Life of Marion, by Horry 20 

37. Paul and Virginia 10 

38. Tale of Two Cities, iDy Dickens. .2 ) 

39. The Hermits, by Kingsley 20 

40. An Adventure in Thule, and Mar- 

riage of Moira Fergus, Black . 10 

41. A Marriage in High Life 20 

42. Robin, by Mrs. Parr .20 

43. Two on a Tower, by Thos. Hardy.20 

44. Rasselas, by Samuel Johnson 10 

45. Alice; or, the Mysteries, being 

Part II. of Ernest Maltravers. .20 

46. Duke of Kandos, by A. Mathey. ..20 

47. Baron Munchausen ,10 

48. A Princess of Thule, by Black,. 20 

49. The Secret Despatch, by Grant, 20 

50. Early Days of Christianitj”, by 

Canon Farrar, D D., Part I 20 

Early Days of Christianity, Pt. 11.20 

51. Vicar of Wakefield, by Goldsmith. 10 

52. Progress and Poverty, by Henry 

George. , 20 

53. The Spy, by Cooper 20 

54. East Lynne, by Mrs. Wood... 20 | 

55. A Strange Story, by Lord Lytton.,.. 20 | 

56. Adam Bede, by Eliot, Part 1 15 ? 

Adam Bede, Part II . .15 

57. The Golden Shaft, by Gibbon — 20 

58. Portia, by The Duchess 20 

59. Last Days of Pompeii, by Lytton.. 20 

60. The Two Duchesses, by Mathey. .20 

Cl. Tom Brown’s School Days 20 


.62. The Wooing O’t, by Mrs. Alex- 
ander, Parti. 15 

The Wooing O’t, Part II 15 

63. The Vendetta, by Balzac 20 

64. Hypatia, by Chas. Kingsley, P’t 1. 15 

Hypatia, by Kingsley, Part II 1.5 

65. Selma, by Mrs. J, G. Smith 15 

68. Margaret and her Bridesmaids. .20 

67. Horse Shoe Robinson, Part I... .15 
Horse Shoe Robinson, Part II. . . 15 

68. Gullivers Travels, by Swift 20 

69. Amos Barton, by George Eliot... 10 

70. The Berber, by W. E. Mayo .20 

71. Silas Marner, by George Eliot. . .10 

72. The Queen of the County 20 

73. Life of Cromwell, by Hood,,.15 

74. Jane Eyre, by Charlotte Brontd.20 

75. Child’s History of England 20 

76. Molly Bawn, by The Duchess. . .20 

77. Pillone, by William Bergsoe 15. 

78. Phyllis, by The Duchess 20 

79. Romola, by Geo. Eliot, Part I. . .15 
Romola, by Geo. Eliot, Part II. .15 

80. Science in Short Chapters 20 

81. Zanoni, by Lord Lytton 20 

82. A Daughter of Heth 20 

83. The Right and. Wrong Hses of 

the Bible, R. Hebcr Newton. . .20 

84. Night and Morning, Pt, 1 15 

Night and Morning, Part II 15 

.85. Shandon Bells, by Wm. Black.. 20 

86. Monica, by the Duchess 10 

87. Heart and Science, by Collins. . .20 

88. The Golden Calf, by Braddon. . .20 

89. The Dean’s Daughter 20 

90. Mrs. Geoffrey, by The Duchess.. 20 

91. Pickwick Papers, Part 1 20 

Pickwick Papers, Part II \20 

92. Airy, Fairy Lilian, The Duchess. 20 

93. McLeod of Dare, by Wm. Black. 20 

94. Tempest Tossed, by Tilton, P’t I 20 
Tempest Tossed,by Tilton, P’t II 20 

. 95. Letters from High Latitudes, by 
Lord Dufferin 20 

96. Gideon Fleyce, by Lucy 20 

97. India and Ceylon, by E. Hseckel. .20 

98. The Gypsy Queen 20 

99. The Admiral’s Ward 20 

100. Nimport, by E. L. Bynner, P’t I . .15 
Nimport, byE. L. Bynner, P’t II. 15 

101. Harry Holbrooke 20 

102. Tritons, by E. L. Bynner, P’t I. , . 15 
Tritons, by E. L. Bynner, P't II. .15 

103. Let Nothing You Dismay, by 

Walter Bes^int 10 

104. Lady Audley’s Secret, by Miss 

M. E. Braddon 20 

105. Woman’s Place To-day, by Mrs. 

Lillie De vereux Blake 20 

106. Dunallan, by Kennedy, Parti. . . 15 
Dunallan, by Kennedy, Part II. . 15 

107. Housekeeping and Home-mak- 

ing, by Marion Harland 15 

108. No New Thing, by W. E. Norris. 20 

109. The Spoopendyke Papers 20 

110. False Hopes, by Goldwin Smith. 15^ 

111. Labor and Capital 20 

112. Wanda, by Ouida, Part 1 15 

Wanda, by Ouida, Part II 15 



R,E:OEllSrTIL,Y I=>XJB3L.ISPIE:D 


Attractive new editions of the following celebrated works of Sir Edward 
Bulwer, Lord Lytton, 

By LORD LYTTON. 

1 vol , 12 ^ 0 ., large type, good paper, well bound, cloth, gilt, $1.00; also in 
Lovell’s Library, handsome paper cover, 20 cents. 

This work is happily conceived and ably executed. It is flowing and grace- 
ful in style and both piques and rewards the curiosity of the reader. 


THE COMING RACE; 

Or, THE NEW UTOPIA. 

By LORD LYTTON. 

1 vol., 12mo., large, clear type, good paper, attractive cover, 10 cents. 

Without deciding on the comparative share of imagination and memory in 
the concoction of the work, we may pronounce it one of the most attractive 
books of the many interesting volumes of this popular author. 


A STRANGE STORY: 

By LORD LYTTON. 

1 vol., 12mo., cloth, gilt, $1.00; also in Lovell’s Library, handsome cover, 
20 cents. 

The plot shows discrimination of judgment as well as force of expression, 
and its vigor of conception and brilliancy of description makes it one of his 
most readable novels. 


THE HAUNTED HOUSE; 

Or, The House and the Brain, to which is added, Calderon, the 

Courtier 

By LORD LYTTON. 

1 voL. 12mo., large type, good paper, handsome cover, 10 cents. 

This is a weird imaginative creation of singular power, showing intensity of 
conception and a knowledge of the remarkable effects of spiritual influencea. 
Full Descriptive Catalogue sent on applicatian. 

JOHN W. LOVELL CO., PubUshers, 

14 & 16 Vesey Street, New York. 


) 


FOR MOTHERS AND DAUGHTERS. 

A Manual of Hygiene for Women and the Household. 

Hlustrated. By Mrs. E. Q-. Cook, M.D. 

12mo, extra cloth, - ------ $1.50 

This new work has already received strong words of 
commendation from competent judges who have had the 
opportunity of examining it, as the following will show: 

Commonwealth^ Boston^ Mass, 

“ This is a sensible book, written in a clear, plain, yet delicate style; a book 
which ought to be in the hands of all women and girls old enough to need its 
counsel. It treats of topics on which hinge much of the world’s woe, be.cause 
of silent suffering, pale cheeks and broken constitutions.” 

Enquirer^ Philadelphia^ Penn. 

“ It is a plain, sensible talk on subjects usually considered too delicate to be 
either spoken or writien about, but here put in a way that cannot offend any- 
body. It is a book that every mother should read and then put in her daughter’s 

N. Y. Times, 

“A book of sound advice to women.” 

Christian Intelligencer, N. Y, City, 

“Written by a women who speaks from the stand-point of an eaucated ex- 
perience. Its style is simple, chaste and earnest, and it treats of subjects 
which it vastly concerns wives, mothers and daughters to know.” 

National Tribune, Washington. D. C. 

“The information which this book affords is precisely what every woman 
ought to have.” 

Zion's Herald, Boston, Mass. 

“ In clear and plain style, with the modesty and the knowledge which an 
educated woman has of her subject, is presented just what the young head of 
a family ought to know about herself and those who may come under her care. 
It is an admirable book of its kind.” 

New York Star, 

“ The work opens with a chapter on physical culture, which is followed by 
essays on physiology in general. The feeding of children, the rights of chil- 
dren, the question of education, etc., are all discussed, and the work is fully 
illustrated.” 

N, Y. Medical Times. 

“ It treats of the importance of physical culture and hygiene. The chapters 
on ‘ Intemperance and Tobacco’ are especially worthy of note. Such books as 
this manual are to be welcomed as helpers-on in the good cause of uplifting 
and perfecting humanity.” 

Scientific American, N. Y. 

“The importance of physical culture for women, with especial Reference to 
their duties in the househol d and the raising and care of children, are promi- 
nently treated in this book.” 

Indianapolis Journal, Indiana. 

“ Some work of this kind is indispensable and this one seems to be perfectly 
suited to the purpose for which it was prepared.” 

Presbyterian Banner, Pittsburg, Pao 

“ Prepared by a woman who has hersolf received a medical training, it con- 
tains for mothers instruction and warning that should be carefully considered.” 

LADIES WANTED to act as Agents, to whom liberal 
terms will be given. Copies sent by mail, post-paid, on 
receipt of price, 1 1.50. Address 

HYGIENIC PEBIilSHING CO., 91 T Broadway, New Yorls, 
or 482 Van Buren Street, Ittilwaukee, Wis. 


WRECKS IN THE SEA OF LIFE. 


A NOVEL. 


BY 

A LEXAN DER 


/ 


BEGG. 




NEW YORK: 

JOHN W. LOVELL COMPANY, 
14 & i6 Vesey Street. 


& < 










'■ •' nC/ 




I-,V 






'-r 



■*<>w 




\ • 



“PlLS 

(=€ W. 


\ 



\ 


\ 




-->< 


V 


i: 


# 


• --f, 


■'M 


y 


k> 


/ 


-V. 

-* j* 






,7R0W»S 

PRINTiNG AND BOOKBINDING COMPANY^ 
NEW YORK- 








- "V« 


§-<■ 


?> v A 


WRECKS IN THE SEA OF LIFE. 


CHAPTER 1. 

“ Dead ! dead ! dead ! Oh ! Elsie, my mother is dead, 
and there is no one to love or care for me now,” cried 
Minna Grey, as she flung her arms round her nurse's 
neck and sobbed on her breast. 

''Now, Minna, don’t speak like that, dearie. No one 
can love like a mother, sure enough ; but isn’t your old 
nurse here to love and care for you, which she will do as 
long as there’s a breath in her body ; and then you’ve 
got' your father. Your mother, poor dear, has gone 
where she’ll have rest. She’s happy now, sure,” — which 
she hasn’t been for many a day, thought the old woman. 

"Do you think mother is happy now asked the 
young girl, looking up through her tears into the face of 
old Elsie ; " do you think she can be happy when I’m 
not with her ? She always used to say I was her only 
comfort, and I’m not with her now. How can she be 
happy, Elsie ? Oh ! why didn’t I die with her ? ” 

“ Well ! dearie, I am sure your mother is happy, and 
though you can’t see her, she is looking down on you 
all the time, and watching over you all the same as if she 
was here. She’s having rest now, dearie, and that is 
happiness to her. Now, dry your eyes, for it’s only 
paining your mother you are, by going on like this.” 


4 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


Minna looked at her nurse for some moments with- 
out speaking, as if she did not quite understand what the 
faithful old woman had been saying, but she ceased sob- 
bing, and then startled her nurse by suddenly asking, 
What did you say about father, Elsie ? ” 

“Why! child, I said you had a father left to you. 
Isn’t that something to be thankful for ” 

Father doesn’t care for me, Elsie, and I don’t think 
he cared very much for mother either. 

'' Minna Grey,” said Elsie, it is downright wicked 
for you to speak like that. It is dreadful.” 

'' Wicked or dreadful ! I don’t care which : it is the 
truth; and what is more, Elsie, I do not think I like this 
father of mine very much. Now, don’t look shocked. 
I’m not going to tell lies to you, Elsie, and say I love 
him when I don’t. Does he come and kiss me as I see 
other fathers do their little girls You know, Elsie, 
very well, I hardly ever see him. I might as well have 
no father at all.” 

“ Child,” said the nurse, he has his business to 
attend to, and he hasn’t much time to spare, but that 
oughtn’t to make you say you don’t like him.” 

“ I only said I thought I did not like him, but I don’t 
love him.” 

Oh ! child, don’t say that. He’s all you have now.” 

I’ve got you, you dear old nurse,” cried the im- 
petuous girl, as she threw her arms round her nurse’s 
neck and kissed her ; but I won’t say such things any 
more to please you, and for dear, dear dead mother’s 
sake I’ll try to love him. There now,” and hugging 
Elsie once more, the strange child ran to her room, 
where she threw herself on her bed and sobbed herself 
to sleep, to dream that she was once more resting in the 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


5 


arms of that fond mother whom she loved so dearly, 
and who only the day previous had been laid in her last 
resting-place. 

Richard Grey, the father of Minna, was a cold, self- 
ish, and unscrupulous man of the world. He was a con- 
firmed gambler, but his great wealth secured for him a 
position in society which otherwise he would not have 
enjoyed. His cool head and practised hand prevented 
him from becoming a victim of the sharpers with whom 
he necessarily associated at the gaming-table ; indeed 
he was generally suspected of being not over fair in his 
own play, and for that reason he lost the confidence of 
men who otherwise might have winked at his gaming 
proclivities. 

Richard Grey was, in fact, one who, although he in- 
dulged his appetite for pleasure to the full, always took 
care to look after number one. He had been left a 
large fortune at the death of his father, and Minna’s 
mother, whose parents were wealthy, had brought him a 
large dowry. He was a very handsome man, and, when 
he liked, had a most fascinating manner ; but he was one 
of those snakes in society who only employ the good 
gifts given them for their own evil purposes, and so 
Richard Grey fascinated his young wife and won her 
love only to throw her aside after marriage, as a worth- 
less toy of which he had become'tired. 

Minna Rayburn, for such was the name of Mrs. 
Grey before marriage, was of a loving, trusting nature. 
She dearly loved her husband when she married him, 
and thought him everything that was good and noble. 
He had cleverly concealed both from her and her pa- 
rents the evil habits he indulged in ; but it was only a 
short time after the honeymoon that he began to neg- 


6 


Wrecks in tke Sea of Life, 


lect her, and then she discovered, when too late, that 
she had thrown away her heart, her happiness, on a 
man who cared for nobody but himself ; who was a cold, 
calculating gambler, and who had not one single feature 
in his character to brighten in the smallest degree her 
doomed life. 

Richard Grey was never guilty of actual cruelty to- 
wards his wife, but he systematically neglected her ; 
and she, not being one of the butterflies of society, to 
take refuge in itsgayeties, shrank more and more within 
herself and drooped day by day in her loneliness. Women 
of a quiet and retiring nature are frequently brave, and 
she was brave in the true sense of the word ; as a girl 
she was gentle and lovable ; as a wife, she was devoted 
and true. Neglect might kill her, but it never could make 
her forget her duty to her husband, or turn her from 
the path of honor. She made up her mind that her life 
was not to be a joyous one, and she resolved to bear her 
burden patiently. When her child was born, she felt 
that the Almighty had given her something to live for. 
The love which her husband had spurned she gave to 
her babe, and as the little Minna grew up she became 
her mother’s sole companion. It is not to be wondered 
at, therefore, that Minna mourned deeply for her dead 
mother. It seemed, indeed, to the young girl as if she 
ought to have died and gone with her whom she had 
never been separated from, and whom she loved so 
dearly. Minna Grey, while possessed of her mother’s 
loving character, was not of the same quiet and retiring 
nature. She was a most impulsive child, but, under the 
fond guidance of a good mother, she began life under 
the most favorable conditions. Observant for one of 
her years, she did not fail to notice the neglect suffered 


Wrecks m the Sea of Life, 


7 


by her mother; and while she, in her childish way, 
sympathized with the parent she loved so well, she could 
not restrain a feeling of something akin to dislike, to- 
wards her cruel father. 

Elsie, the nurse, had been a domestic in the Ray- 
burn family for years, — had in fact grown up from a 
young girl in their employment. She was very fond of 
her young mistress and was easily induced to accompany 
her to her new home when she became Mrs. Richard 
Grey. When Minna was born, Mrs. Grey at once in- 
stalled Elsie as nurse, knowing her fidelity and kindness 
of disposition. Elsie became like a second mother to 
Minna, and when Mrs. Grey was on her death-bed she 
charged the faithful servant to remain in the house to 
watch over and guard her child. Elsie had given a 
sacred promise to Mrs. Grey, that she would never de- 
sert Minna while she had health and strength ; and she 
kept her word. Mrs. Grey knew from her own sad ex- 
perience that Richard Grey would utterly neglect his 
daughter, as he had in the past neglected her, his wife. 
She felt that Minna required some kind hand to smooth 
the path of her young life, and the thought that Elsie 
remained and had promised to watch over her child, was 
the one bright ray of happiness to the dying woman in 
her last moments. 

Minna herself was in some respects a wayward child, 
full of impulse, as apt to do wrong as to do right just as 
the spirit of the moment moved her; but she was of 
an affectionate and loving disposition, and easily led by 
kindness. Sensitive to the slightest degree, she was 
ever ready to resent a supposed slight, and just as ready 
to forgive a real injury. 

She was passionately fond of her mother and mourned 


8 Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 

her loss deeply, but her father had always evinced so 
little interest in her, that Minna really regarded him 
with very little affection. She told the exact truth when 
she said to Elsie that she did not love him, and probably 
this feeling was as much caused by his neglect towards 
her mother as his indifference to herself. At the time we 
introduce Minna she was only fifteen years of age ; her 
form was therefore not developed and her character not 
fully formed, but she had every prospect of becoming a 
beautiful woman, and it will be seen how circumstances 
in after years moulded her with a physical as well as a 
mental beauty. 

After his wife’s death, Richard Grey took no further 
notice of his child than .to give Elsie carte-blanche to 
procure everything that was necessary for her comfort 
or pleasure. As for himself, he devoted his time more 
and more to the pleasures he was so fond of. He rarely 
visited his house except to rest from his debaucheries, 
and, therefore, Minna saw very little of him. She was, 
however, accustomed to this neglect, and it did not 
trouble her so long as she had Elsie, and thus the 
love of the young girl for her nurse increased day by 
day. 

As we have already stated, Mr. Grey was very 
wealthy, and, contrary to the general rule with gamblers, 
he was very careful of his money. He always played to 
win in a literal sense of the word, and was most un- 
scrupulous as to the means he sometimes employed. 
He was liberal, however, towards his daughter, in fur- 
nishing her with everything which wealth could procure 
for her enjoyment, and it required all Elsie’s good com- 
mon sense and sound judgment to keep Minna within 
proper bound, and prevent her from cultivating those 


9 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 

expensive tastes so likely to result from her father’s fool- 
ish indulgence. It will therefore be seen that Elsie had 
no easy task to perform after the death of Mrs. Grey, 
but she succeeded in retaining Minna’s love while at 
the same time she curbed her in the foolish extravagance 
into which her father’s folly was apt to drive her. With 
all Richard Grey’s liberality and indulgence towards his 
child, he never gained one step in her love or affection, 
but this did not give him a moment’s thought ; and as for 
Minna, so long as she had Elsie with her, she was con- 
tent. The old nurse at last realized how hopeless a task 
it would ever be to attempt to draw two such natures to- 
gether when their dispositions and their feelings were so 
widely apart. 


10 


Wrecks in tJie Sea of Life, 


CHAPTER 11. 

For two years Elsie faithfully kept her promise to 
Mrs. Grey, and no child was ever more carefully guarded 
than was Minna by her old nurse. Richard Grey was 
quite willing to have the charge of his daughter taken 
off his hands, and so little interest did he feel in his 
household that he left the whole care of his domestic 
affairs in the hands of Elsie. The servants took their 
orders from her, and although she always made it un- 
derstood that she was merely a housekeeper acting under 
orders from her young mistress, yet it was perfectly well 
known to all connected with the Grey mansion, that the 
old nurse was the chief controlling power, and that the 
master himself never sought to interfere with her plans 
or orders. Elsie, however, was not arbitrary ; she 
merely sought to shoulder cares which she thought too 
heavy for Minna at her age. At the same time she en- 
deavored to instruct the young girl so as to prepare her 
when the time came for her to take charge of her father’s 
house. Minna led a quiet, happy life while Elsie lived ; 
and though sometimes her wayward nature would assert 
itself, and make her inclined to rebel when Elsie sought 
to check some foolish whim caused by her father’s un- 
wise and thoughtless indulgence, on the whole the 
young girl was content to give way to the good judg- 
ment of her old nurse, and abide by her sound motherly 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


11 


advice. In this way Elsie exerted a good influence over 
her young charge, and if she had been spared to live a 
few years longer, Minna might have escaped the trials 
and troubles of her after-life, and this story never been, 
written. It was destined, however, that Elsie should be 
taken away before her task was completed, and two 
years after the loss of her mother, Minna sat by the 
death -bed of her nurse. 

The young girl could hardly realize that she was 
about to lose the only friend she had in the world ; for 
strange as it may appear, Minna had made few intimate 
acquaintances amongst her own sex. Her position as 
the daughter of the wealthy Richard Grey caused her 
to be sought after by many, but she seemed to have a 
distaste for society, and could not be induced to take 
part in any of its gayeties. 

This was partly due to the influence of Elsie, who 
sought to keep her young charge away from the frivoli- 
ties of fashionable life as long as possible, until such 
time, at least, as Minna’s character would be sufficiently 
formed to enable her to avoid the snares sure to be set 
for a motherless girl who had only an unscrupulous 
father to watch over her. 

Elsie knew well that the fact of Minna being an 
heiress to great wealth would make her an object of 
attention amongst the sterner sex, and she dreaded lest 
her affections should be gained by some unworthy 
suitor. She knew that Richard Grey would not be over- 
fastidious as to the character of the man who sought his 
daughter s hand in marriage, and, therefore, she wished 
Minna to be in a position to judge for herself. She 
hoped by constant warnings and advice to put the young 
girl on her guard ; and she would have succeeded had 


12 


Wrecks m the Sea of Life, 


she lived a few years longer. The quiet life led by Mrs. 
Grey> during which Minna was her constant companion, 
and the good principles instilled into the young girl’s 
mind at that period, assisted Elsie in carrying out her 
plan, as Minna had been taught to love the retirement 
of home rather than the gayety of society. But Elsie’s 
death-bed was destined to be the broken link between 
the good and the evil in the life of Minna Grey. 

It seemed almost as if she felt Elsie’s death would 
leave her at the mercy of the cruel world, the way she 
clung to her faithful old servant and besought her not 
to die. 

Oh ! Elsie, my second mother — my poor dear old 
nurse, don’t say you are going away from me. What 
will I do when I am all alone ? Don’t think me selfish, 
Elsie, but I have no friend but you, and I have given 
you so much trouble sometimes ; but only stay with me, 
dear Elsie, and I will be so thoughtful, so good to you.” 

'‘You’ve always been good to me, dearie,” whispered 
the dying woman ; “ but I cannot stay, the Almighty 
has called me, dearie.’' 

“ Don’t say that, nurse. I have not been so wicked 
that God should take the only friend I have from me ; we’ll 
have other doctors in. You won’t die, Elsie ; they don’t 
know what is the matter with you. I ought to have 
thought of this before, but we’ll have other doctors in 
to-day. They must cure you, Elsie.” 

“ It is no use, dearie ; doctors can do no good sure. 
My time has come, Minna dear. Now put your head 
down here near my pillow where I can stroke your hair, 
for I want to speak to you, dearie.” 

Minna knelt by the bedside of her nurse, and bowing 
her fair head, sobbed as if her heart would break. 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


13 


Elsie did not speak for some time, but gently pressed 
the young girl’s forehead with her trembling hands. 

At last, when Minna seemed more composed, Elsie 
said in a low whisper, “ Minna, dearie, I may live a day, 
I may be spared to you for a week, but I know 1 haven’t 
long to live, and I want to speak to you about the time 
when I won the with you to take care of you. ’ 

Minna did not speak. She hardly moved, only a 
slight shudder now and then indicated her deep emotion 
as she knelt quietly by the bedside. 

“ You know, dearie,” the nurse continued, “ when 
your mother was taken away she left you in my charge. 
She thought no one would mind you like old Elsie, who 
loves you so much — so much, my dearie, that it is the 
only thing that makes me wish not to die, — but God’s 
will be done.” 

Oh ! Elsie,” cried the young girl, looking up through 
her tears. '' He wont take you from me. He is too good ; 
you will get well.” 

“ Dearie, His will is always for the best, though we 
don’t sometimes see it. I am going away sure, and I 
want you to listen to me, Minna — while I have the power 
to speak — listen, dearie, and never forget what I’m going 
to say.” 

The old nurse paused for a moment. Her strength 
was almost exhausted by the effort she was making, and 
Minna, observing her weakness, rose and gave her a 
cordial, which revived her. 

Elsie then continued, as Minna once more laid her 
head on the bed by her side. “You are young, dearie, 
and have a long life before you, with God’s will — 
but you must be careful of yourself ; your father has 
his own business to look after, and he's not accustomed 


14 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


to be much with you. I want you, dearie, whenever you 
are in trouble, or when you don’t know what to do for the 
best, to go to Him above, who will always set you right 
when you ask Him. You are a bonny lass, and there are 
plenty who will seek you for a wife ; don’t be in a hurry 
dearie, in making a choice ; see that he’s a God-fearing 
man who seeks to be your husband ; be sure of that, 
Minna. Don’t take a handsome face unless there’s a 
good heart with it. You’ll have to be very careful, dearie, 
because — because — well now that I am going from you, 
I must tell the truth though I don’t like saying aught 
against your father ; but, dearie, be watchful of the men 
he will bring around this house when I’m gone ; don’t 
let your young heart go out to any one of them. There, 
Minna, I’ve told you my fears and leave you my warning. 
Think of your poor mother who’s dead and gone. I 
want you to be a happy woman, Minna, and you won’t 
forget your old nurse, dearie, will you ? ” 

Elsie ! Elsie ! my dear old Elsie, don’t break my 
heart altogether,” sobbed the young girl. 

The old nurse soothed her young mistress with her 
feeble but fond caresses, and then she said, “ When I am 
gone, Minna, the care of the house will fall on you. I 
have tried to teach you all I know, but now you will have 
to depend on yourself. I want you, dearie, to try and 
keep everything nice and comfortable. Maybe, when 
your father^sees you flitting about and keeping things in 
order, he’ll stay more at home. He’ll notice more when 
you are doing things, and sure, perhaps I haven’t done 
right to have taken so much on myself, but I did it for 
the best— to save you, dearie, when you were so young. 
Your father will be proud of you, Minna, for you’re a 
bonny lass. Try to get an influence over him and use 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 15 

it well ; keep him more at home, it’ll be for his good, 
dearie/' 

'' Oh ! Elsie, you know father does not care for me, 
— he never will, — but I’ll try and be a good daughter to 
him for poor mother’s sake and for yours.” 

The old nurse now seemed utterly exhausted from 
the exertion she had made, but her mind was apparently 
relieved of load ; and as she sank back on her pil- 
lows there was a look of contentment on her face, and 
the gentle attention of Minna made her last moments 
full of peace. 

Minna was as good as her word, for she insisted upon 
other medical advice being called in, but it was of no 
avail, for a couple of days after the interview which we 
have related between the old nurse and her young mis- 
tress, Elsie passed away quietly to her last home. 

There is no doubt the old woman, since Mrs. Grey’s 
death, had acted as a guardian angel over Minna. She 
had been, in fact, a barrier in one sense of the word, 
between Richard Grey and his daughter, — not in the 
sense of separating parent and child, but rather of pro- 
tecting the latter from the evil influence of the former. 
She saw that Richard Grey was becoming proud of his 
daughter’s beauty, and knowing his designing nature, she 
feared lest he might use his influence as a father to 
induce Minna to form a marriage to serve his own evil 
ends, without any consideration for her happiness. 
Elsie had been a close observer, and she had foreseen 
this danger which lay in the path of her young charge ; 
and when, on her death-bed, she tendered her loving 
advice, she hoped that it would prove to be of lasting 
effect. 

In her own quiet way she had kept Richard Grey in 


16 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


check, and had prevented him from bringing his disso- 
lute companions to his own house ; and this she had 
managed by keeping Minna from joining her father 
when he was accompanied by any gentleman. Elsie 
knew that Richard Grey, during his wife's life, had been 
a wealthy man, but she was shrewd enough to suspect 
that there was a possibility of his gambling excesses ruin- 
ing him, and she knew not how far he might go to force 
his daughter into a marriage for the purpose of redeem- 
ing his losses. 

Elsie had not lived in Richard Grey's house for 
seventeen years without being able to form a correct 
opinion of his character, and she knew he was base 
enough to sacrifice his own daughter, if necessary, to 
benefit himself. 

Minna was utterly disconsolate after the death of 
Elsie, and for a long time took little interest in anything 
going on about the house. 

She kept very much to herself, and saw very little of 
her father ; but the time came when she remembered 
her promise to Elsie, and then she began to move about 
and direct the household affairs. 

One night she resolved to remain up and have an in- 
terview with her father when he came in. As usual, it 
was long past midnight when he made his appearance. 
Hearing his footsteps in the hall, she went to him, and 
rather surprised him by coming towards him and saying, 
''Father, I would like to speak to you before you go to 
bed, if you are not too tired.” 

" I am rather worn out, Minna, but you and I have 
so few conversations together, that I cannot refuse you. 
I will just go up to my room for a moment, and will meet 
you in the library.” Saying which, Richard Grey as- 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


17 


cended the staircase. Minna repaired to the library and 
awaited her father’s coming. It was to be her first effort 
to try and induce him to remain more at home, and she 
trembled at the task before her. She feared her father, 
and dreaded his cold, indifferent manner. 

In a few minutes Richard Grey entered the room, 
and taking a chair, drew it near to his daughter and sat 
down. 

Now, Minna,” he said abruptly, “ here I am. What 
have you to say : do you want money; if so, how much, or 
is it anything you wish me to get } You know I never 
deny you. “ Father,” replied Minna, ‘'you have always 
been very kind to me so far as furnishing me with every- 
thing I want, but it is not money, nor do I wish for any- 
thing for myself at present, it is something else I desire 
to speak to you about.” 

“Then what is it,” interrupted Mr. Grey. “You 
haven’t fallen in love, I hope,” he added, with something 
like a frown. 

“ No ! no ! ” said Minna, “ only listen to me. When 
Elsie was alive, father, you know she attended to every- 
thing for me, and I think I must have been very thought- 
less, very selfish, for I never tried to do anything for 
you to make you happy. We hardly saw each other, 
father, and now it has all come back to me like a flash. 
I haven’t been a good daughter to you. Will you let 
me try to be one.” 

“ Hum ! well, Minna, you are very kind, although, it 
is true, your offer comes rather late in the day,” replied 
Mr. Grey ; “ but I don’t blame you as you seem to blame 
yourself. I don’t think the fault, if any, is altogether 
yours. I never cared very much for what is called home 
comforts ; in fact, I can get on very well without them ; 

2 


18 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


they are apt to bore me sometimes, and I think if we 
have not seen very much of each other it has been my 
fault instead of yours. Elsie managed so well that I had 
no fears about you ; but, of course, now that she is dead, 
it makes a difference. Let me hear what your ideas are.” 

“My plan is, father, for you to come home more 
regularly and stay with me. I will make everything so 
comfortable for you. I wall indeed try very hard. ’ 

“ My dear girl, I would die in a week under such an 
order of things. It can t be done ; it is not my nature, 
and nature’s nature; I am very much in favor of follow^ 
ing my natural inclinations ; but don’t look so glum, 
I’ll compromise the matter with you.” 

Minna brightened. “ You see,” continued Mr. Grey, 
“you have reached an age when you are expected to go 
into society — -to see more of the world. It won’t do for 
a girl in your position to mope all your life ; and I am 
very glad of an opportunity to speak to you on this sub- 
ject. Your mother never was fond of society, but if she 
had lived till now, she would have been of the same mind 
as I am with regard to you. You must go out, and I 
must go with you, although I hate balls and parties.” 

“ Oh ! father,” said Minna, “ this is not what I meant. 
I am happy as I am.” 

“ I am aware of that, thanks to your mother’s and 
Elsie’s teachings, but you have a duty to perform not 
only to yourself but also to me ; and now I will tell you 
how I propose to compromise with you. We will com- 
mence by having a regular routine of breakfast, lunch, 
and dinner, and I will endeavor to be always present. 
I will also spend an occasional evening at home on the 
understanding that you will consent to entertain, and be 
entertained by, my friends, or those in our circle.” 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


19 


'' Why is this necessary ?” asked Minna. 

“Because,” replied Mr. Grey, “to speak plainly,! 
have certain plans in view for you. In the first place, 
you cannot remain unmarried much longer. You must 
have a protector, for who knows how long I may be 
spared to you ! It is my duty to see that you are 
properly married, and I certainly will never consent to 
your marrying beneath you. It is necessary, therefore, 
that you should go into society, and you cannot do so 
better than under my guidance. We must entertain, if 
we accept entertainments at the hands of others, and, 
therefore, I propose that we do what I consider to be 
our duty to society, and open our doors to our friends. 
They have been closed long enough, God knows.” 

“ This is so unexpected, father, and is so different 
from what I wished for ; will you give me a little time to 
think over it } I will try to do as you wish, only give me 
time.” 

“ Certainly, Minna, certainly,” said Mr. Grey ; “ and 
to show you that I mean to keep my part of the bargain, 
we will commence to-morrow morning with breakfast at 
eight o’clock, lunch at one, and dinner at six in the 
evening. I will be here to join you, and you may expect 
to see more of me than you have hitherto done ; but 
now it is very late, you must be tired.” 

Minna rose and bade her father good-night, leaving 
him in the library. She felt that her effort had not been 
altogether unsuccessful, but she was bewildered by her 
father’s sudden proposition ; she could hardly realize 
what was in store for her. She deeply regretted, how- 
ever, the prospect of her quiet mode of life being broken 
into, and shrank from entering the scenes of gayety as 
her father wished her to do. 


20 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


When his daughter had gone, Richard Grey sat 
ruminating over his schemes. Ah ! he thought, this is 
a lucky hit. She played right into my hands. I ex- 
pected more resistance, but now I have the advantage, 
and will follow it up. She will make a decided sensa- 
tion when I bring her out, and then — well, we will see ; 
saying which he rose and went to his room. 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


CHAPTER III. 

The Grey mansion was situated in St. Louis, and was 
one of the handsomest residences in that city. It was 
located at a point which commanded a fine view of the 
broad Mississippi as it flowed onward, its placid bosom 
dotted here and there with river craft and palatial steam- 
ers. The murky flow of the Missouri could be observed 
gradually mixing with the clear waters of the Missis- 
sippi, as, combining, they commenced their journey of 
1350 miles to the sea. And along the levee the forest 
of chimneys belonging to the steamers, extending for 
miles in front of the city, gave some idea of the immense 
river trade carried on in St. Louis, while the shouts of 
the darkies as they rolled the freight over the gangways, 
and the noise of heavily laden mule trains as they 
rumbled over the iron-coated streets and stone pave- 
ment of the levee, gave an air of bustle and excitement 
to the scene. The house was a solid and substantial 
looking building possessing a good deal of architectural 
beauty, and was erected by Mr. Grey’s father, who left 
it to his son Richard as a portion of his inheritance. The 
stables and out-houses were very ornamental in appear- 
ance, and everything about the place denoted not only 
taste, but great wealth. The grounds surrounding the 
house were not large, but beautifully laid off, and although • 
only a small lawn intervened between the front of the 


22 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


building and the S'treet, there was a fine garden behind 
which contained many beautiful trees, and resembled 
more a vineyard of the south of France than anything 
else, so vine-clad was it, and teaming with the luscious 
Catawba and other grapes. A large and well-stocked 
conservatory adjoined, in which Minna loved to spend 
hours attending to her favorite plants and flowers. The 
furnishings were in keeping with the house, and were 
altogether of the handsomest description. It was a home 
such as Minna would have found delightful had she been 
blessed with a kind, loving and considerate father, in- 
stead of the cold and selfish being Richard Grey proved 
himself to be. 

Minna Grey’s aversion to entering society arose 
from the teachings of her mother, and the subsequent 
training of Elsie, who had, as we have shown, an object 
in keeping her charge in retirement. It is doubtful 
whether Elsie was quite wise in preventing Minna from 
seeing more of the world, knowing as she did that, sooner 
or later, Mr. Grey would insist upon his daughter taking 
part in the gayeties of the city. Minna had been taught 
to look on the latter as unbecoming a good woman and 
dangerous to a young girl, and hence the very thought 
of her father’s recent proposition was exceedingly dis- 
tasteful to her. She was by no means prudish, but she 
was utterly ignorant of the ways of the world, and there- 
fore could only judge of life according to her teach- 
ings. She had no experience to guide her. She rea- 
soned, however, that by obeying her father’s wishes she 
might be brought more in contact with him, and could 
therefore exert more influence over him for his good, 
and consequently, after a few days, she intimated to him 
her willingness to abide by his wishes. 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


23 


The servants, accustomed to wait on the master as 
his irregular habits might happen to dictate, were as- 
tonished when the new order of affairs became inaugu- 
rated. They wondered at the change, and Minna for 
a time felt a pride in presiding over the household when 
her father, for almost the first time in his life, participated 
in the forms of a well-regulated home. 

He was seldom absent from the breakfast or dinner 
table, and frequently spent the evenings with his 
daughter. It seemed as if a wonderful change had come 
over him. 

He had been in the habit of having his meals served 
in the library at unseasonable hours, whenever his rov- 
ing propensities permitted him to dine in his own house ; 
but now all that was dispensed with, and with singular 
regularity for a man of his habits, he chose of his own 
will to conform to the ordinary usages of domestic life. 

One morning at breakfast, not long after the under- 
standing arrived at between Richard Grey and his 
daughter, he said to her, “Minna, a lady, Mrs. Rolph, 
will call on you to-day, and I wish you to become inti- 
mate with her. She is one of the leading ladies in our 
set, and I have chosen her to assist you in a very im- 
portant matter which I am contemplating. She is a fine 
woman, and one in whom I have great confidence. She 
very kindly consented to assist you in making your first 
appearance.’' 

“ Why, father, you would imagine it was a dreadful 
ordeal I had to go through, this first appearance. Am 
I so very awkward that I require some one to school me 
how to act } ” 

“ Far from it, Minna,” said Mr. Grey, smiling. “ You 
are by no means awkward ; in fact, I am quite sure you 


24 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


will create a great sensation, but you require at your age 
and circumstances a chaperone, and of course the higher 
the standing of the lady who is to act as such the better 
for you.” 

“Oh ! I see,” said Minna, “ a sort of walking letter of 
introduction. Is Mrs. Rolph pretty, or is she an ugly, 
wrinkled old lady ^ ” 

Mr. Grey actually laughed aloud. “ She is one of the 
most beautiful women in St. Louis,” he said, “ and I am 
sure you will like her.” 

Minna at once made up her mind to hate her, but 
she merely replied — “ Very well, father, I will be happy 
to see Mrs. Rolph ; but what is it you are contemplat- 
ing ” 

“ I intend giving a grand ball,” said Mr. Grey, “ and 
as you are unused to such affairs, Mrs. Rolph will be 
of great assistance. She knows how to make out the 
list of invitations, and will in fact superintend the whole 
matter — you are decidedly in luck to have her.” 

Minna was so unprepared for this sudden information 
of her father s intentions, that she could only exclaim — 
“Father, I will never be able to go through with it: it is 
too much to expect from me.” 

“ Nonsense, child, with Mrs. Rolph by your side ; you 
will manage famously. Do you suppose I would risk 
failure in such an important matter ? ” 

Minna began to look upon the advent of her chap- 
erone with more favor than she had done when she 
realized what was in contemplation for her. She had 
supposed that the most she would be expected to do was 
to accompany her father to some public or private en- 
tertainment, but here she was destined to become at 
once the centre of attraction in her debut before the 


Wrecks ill the Sea of Life, 


25 


world of fashion. She was fairly staggered at the pros- 
pect, and leaving the table abruptly, she fled to her 
room to give vent to her vexation in tears. 

“ Elsie ! Elsie ! my dear old nurse, why are you 
not with me } I have no one to tell my troubles to now. 
Why did you leave me } What will become of me } It is 
cruel, cruel.” It was the final parting from her quiet, 
happy life, this outburst of the young girl ; but when she 
had time to reflect, she made up her mind to the inevi- 
table change which was before her, and resolved to face 
it bravely. She dreaded the ordeal, nevertheless. 

In the afternoon Mrs. Rolph called. Minna thought 
her the most beautiful woman she had ever seen, and 
she was so very pleasing, so very kind in her manner, 
that the young girl could hardly dislike her. Yet there 
was something about her which Minna could not under- 
stand, — a something so different from anything she had 
ever been accustomed to, that she could not withhold a 
feeling of distrust towards her fair visitor. 

Mrs. Rolph was a thorough woman of the world, not 
altogether free from certain peccadilloes in her private 
life which, if known, would have been sufficient to injure 
her position in society, but which she had kept so 
cleverly concealed, that not the slightest breath of scandal 
had ever been raised against her. 

Mr. Grey was one of her most intimate friends, and 
no one knew her feelings better than he ; yet he was so 
unscrupulous as to place his only daughter under her 
guidance. Mrs. Rolph was the first to introduce the 
subject of the ball, and then she and Minna discussed 
the whole matter to its minutest details. The fashionable 
woman depicted the coming event in such glowing terms 
to her young and inexperienced listener, that she finally 


26 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life* 


succeeded in creating some degree of enthusiasm in 
Minna’s mind. So conversant did Mrs. Rolph appear 
with all that was necessary to be done, that Minna Grey 
actually began to feel thankful to her father for his 
thoughtfulness in securing the services of such a highly 
gifted chaperone, and when her visitor left, she. could not 
help acknowledging that she had spent a couple of very 
pleasant hours in her company. 

Mrs. Rolph at once acquainted Mr. Grey with the 
result of her visit, and he was very much pleased at her 
apparent success. 

The evening of the great event found everything in 
order to ensure a complete success. Under the skilful 
management of Mrs. Rolph, a long list of carefully 
selected invitations had been issued. The most elabo- 
rate preparations had been made throughout the house 
for the reception and entertainment of the guests, and 
Minna, through her father’s liberality and at his desire, 
had procured a beautiful and most becoming dress for 
the occasion. The young girl was in a whirl of excite- 
ment, but in the midst of it she was not happy ; — the 
quiet, patient face of her dead mother would frequently 
pass across her memory, and the good and gentle Elsie 
would seemingly appear to her, as if to warn her against 
the step she was about to take. One thought only 
seemed to give her strength to go through what she 
really deemed a trial, and that was the delusive hope of 
winning over her father from his roving habits. She 
imagined that by giving way to his wishes she would 
bring him closer to her, but she little dreamed how wily 
a mortal she had to deal with in her dissolute parent. 
She did make an effort at rebellion when Mr. Grey in- 
sisted upon her wearing her mother’s jewels at ‘the ball. 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


27 


It seemed a sacrilege in her eyes to wear them on such 
an occasion, but her father overruled her objections in 
this as he had done in other matters. 

On the evening of the ball the house was one blaze 
of light, and soon the carriages began to arrive and de- 
posit their gay occupants at the hall door. Mrs. Rolph 
had arrived early, and remained by the side of Minna in 
the drawing-room to assist her in receiving the guests ; 
and Mr. Grey, who was a very handsome man, never 
appeared handsomer nor in gayer spirits than he did 
that evening. He had reason to feel proud of his 
daughter ; for Minna, with an easy grace hardly to be 
expected from one with so little experience, acted the 
hostess to perfection ; her fair young face, sparkling 
with animation from the excitement, looked perfectly 
lovely, and her form, just budding into womanhood, 
was sufhciently developed to lend a charm to her every 
movement. Mrs. Rolph felt herself eclipsed beside the 
young girl, and was therefore somewhat chagrined at 
the part she was playing. The woman of fashion, how- 
ever, knew better than to allow her feelings to be ob- 
served, and Minna could not have wished for a better 
chaperone, nor for a more attentive companion. 

There were very few of the invited guests who did 
not put in an appearance, for the ball at Mr. Grey’s 
had been the principal theme of fashionable conver- 
sation in St. Louis during the week. Minna certainly 
fulfilled her father’s expectations, for she created a de- 
cided sensation, and Mr. Grey was in ecstasies over the 
success of his plans. 

It is needless to recount how the ball passed off — 
how Minna was besieged with suitors for her hand in the 
mazy dance, how everyone appeared to enjoy them- 


28 


Wrecks m the Sea of Life, 


selves thoroughly, and how many of them afterwards 
went home to criticise and pull to pieces the arrange- 
ments so carefully made by the Greys for their enjoy- 
ment. Mrs. Rolph gave her opinion in the following 
few words to Mr. Grey, as he handed her to her car- 
riage. ‘^You have made the hit of the season, Mr. 
Grey. I congratulate you." Thanks ! ” he replied, 
but I owe it to you, and he softly pressed the hand of 
the captivating widow as she allowed it to rest for a 
moment in his. 

When the last of the guests had taken their depart- 
ure, and Minna was alone with her father, he said, — 
Minna, had your mother taken the same trouble, 
during her life, to please me as you have done to-night, 
there never would have been unhappiness between us, but 
she never tried to understand me.” Minna looked at her 
father, aghast at his words. Her pure mother in heaven 
spoken of in this way and at such a time — she whose 
memory she revered for her noble, good and patient 
qualities, to be reviled in this way, and by him whom 
she called father, but who had never earned her respect, 
far less her love. She could hardly credit her senses ; 
she was but too well aware of the neglect suffered by her 
mother, and how patiently that mother had borne it. 

“You have done admirably,” continued Mr. Grey. 
“I told you you would create a sensation.” 

Suddenly the hopelessness of the task she had un- 
dertaken flashed across Minna’s mind. How could she 
ever expect to learn filial reverence for the man who 
could thus stand coolly before her and insult the mem- 
ory of her mother } For a moment she remained with- 
out speaking, looking at her father with a pale face, her 
outraged feelings having driven every particle of color 


Wrecks in tke Sea of Life, 


29 


from her cheeks. Then she burst forth with all the 
impulsiveness of her nature. '' If I have created a sensa- 
tion, I am sorry for it. I wish I had not been a party 
to this night's work. I hate myself for it. I will al- 
ways hate the thought of to-night, and I almost hate 
you for speaking of my dead mother as you have done ! " 

Mr. Grey looked surprised at this unexpected out- 
burst, but he had no opportunity to reply, for Minna had 
disappeared ere he could recover from his astonishment. 

The next moment he was as cool as ever. Hum !” 
he thought, this girl of mine is certainly not endowed 
with meekness — she has just a little dash of the devil, 
which I rather like. I made a mistake, however, for I 
forgot for the moment how fond she was of her mother, 
which is unpardonable in me ; but, if I’m not mistaken, 
she’ll come to her senses very soon.” 

“ I must play my hand better in future, and she has 
given me a cue to aid me.” Mr. Grey then retired to 
his room pleased on the whole with the success of his 
plans, and not at all disturbed by the parting words of 
his daughter. 

Minna, on the other hand, was thoroughly miserable. 
For a long time she could not sleep, and the feeling 
uppermost in her mind was resentment against her 
father, and regret at having participated so heartily in 
the evening’s festivities. 

Over and over again she upbraided herself, until at 
last sleep overpowered her. 

The next morning when the events of the previous 
evening presented themselves, and she was in a state of 
mind to view them more calmly, she began to think that 
she had acted too hastily, and not as became a daughter 
towards her father. 


30 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


She was not one whit less loyal in her sentiments 
towards her mother. She was shocked at the remem- 
brance of her father’s words, but the desire to win him 
was reawakened in l\er, and she began to fear that her 
hasty words had offended him beyond redemption. 

All that day Mr. Grey studiously avoided meeting 
his daughter^, and when evening came without her hav- 
ing seen him, Minna felt very unhappy. The reaction 
from the excitement of the previous evening probably 
intensified this feeling, and finally, unable to bear it any 
longer, she resolved to write and ask her father’s for- 
giveness. Acting at once on this idea, she sat down and 
penned the following note : 

My dear Father. 

‘‘ I am very sorry indeed for the words I used to you last 
night. But you know how fond I was of poor mother, and I 
cannot bear to hear anything said against her. I ought not 
to have spoken to you as I did, and I hope you will forgive 
me ; but please do not say anything to me ever about mother 
again. I have missed you all day ; do not leave me alone 
any longer, come and forgive your daughter 

“ Minna.’' 

She wrote and re-wrote this note several times ere 
she found it to please her. She signed herself loving 
daughter, and scored it out. She felt it would be a 
written lie — she could not even bring herself to use the 
word affectionate, and so she sent it as it appears 
above. She did not love her father — yet missed his 
presence. She was trying in her own way to do what 
she supposed to be a duty to her only parent, feeling at 
the same time that he was her only protector. 

Her mind was divided between what she regarded 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


31 


as her duty and her self-preservation, but there was 
little respect and no love towards her father to be found 
in her thoughts. 

When she had written her note she called her 
father's favorite servant, a boy named Tim Hucklebury 
(of whom we will speak hereafter), and instructed him 
to see that his master received it either that night or 
earlv the next morning. 

Tim promised to deliver the note. 


32 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


CHAPTER IV. 

The greater portion of Mr. Grey’s wealth was in- 
vested in stocks and other securities, in order to allow 
him to realize at short notice, if he wished to do so. Cer- 
tain transactions in the New York stock market happened 
to require his presence in that city about this time, and 
without notifying his daughter of his departure, he left 
St. Louis the same evening on which Minna had written 
to him. He therefore did not receive her note as she 
had expected. 

Tim at once reported to his mistress that his master 
had not been home, and that he did not know his where- 
abouts to deliver the letter. 

Minna’s uneasiness, therefore, increased and became 
insupportable, when her father did not make his appear- 
ance for several days. 

We will now accompany Mr. Grey on his trip to 
New York. 

Soon after he had entered and taken his berth in the 
Pullman car, he was joined by a gentleman, who seemed 
to be a very intimate friend. 

“ Hillo ! Grey,” said the newcomer, “ where are you 
off to .? ” 

“ I am going as iar as New York, and am very glad 
TO see you re on the move as well as myself,” replied 
Mr. Grey. ‘‘Take a seat, Selby, with me, if you’re not 
better engaged.” 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


33 


‘'Very happy, old man, I’m all alone,” was the reply, 
and the two men seated themselves for a chat ; Mr. 
Grey telling the porter to leave making up his berth till 
the last. 

“ That was a splendid affair of yours last night, Grey,” 
said Selby. 

" It came off very well, certainly. I hope you en- 
joyed yourself ; I was so much engaged looking after the 
people, that I saw very little of you,” answered Mr. Grey, 
" and by the way, didn’t Mrs. Rolph outshine herself } ” 

“ The widow looked very charming indeed ; she 
always does, but she was fairly thrown into the shade 
last evening ; she was actually dowdy when compared to 
Miss Grey. By Jove ! old man, how came you to keep 
such a treasure hid so long } Excuse me, Grey, but 
really all the fellows have gone crazy over the beauty of 
your daughter.” 

Mr. Grey smiled, not at all displeased at the vehe- 
mence of his companion. " She is young, Selby,” he re- 
marked, “ only seventeen, and last evening was a severe 
trial for her. I don’t know what we would have done 
without Mrs. Rolph.” 

" Gad ! in my opinion the widow appeared to be 
something like a supernumerary ; and, joking aside. 
Grey, I don’t think it was quite the thing for you to place 
her there. Now don’t be annoyed, old fellow, you and I 
know Mrs. Rolph very well ; and come, own up you 
made a mistake. Your daughter is too good to be 
brought in such close contact with our charming widow.” 

" Nonsense, Selby ; Mrs. Rolph is just as good as 
half the women you meet in society, and she knows how 
to take care of herself, which is more than some of them 
do.” 




34 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


Well, I have nothing further to say, and it was a 
bit of presumption on my part to speak as I did ; but, 
gad ! Miss Grey looked too pure and innocent to be 
alongside of a woman like Mrs. Rolph. Let’s change 
the subject, however ; the widow s a sore point with you, 
I see.” 

Mr. Grey evidently did not relish Selby’s remarks ; 
but the latter, as if unconscious of having said anything 
very serious to annoy his companion, rattled away at 
once on another topic. '' How did you come out with 
Langton.^^” he asked. 

‘‘He took a couple of thousand ; but I am to have 
my revenge on my return,” replied Mr. Grey. 

“ That Langton,” remarked Selby, “ is a lucky dog ; 
I don’t know what to make of him ; he’s cleaned me out 
pretty well. The truth is. Grey, I’m on my way to see 
the governor to recuperate a little. I’m out of funds — 
skinned completely.” 

Langton is the only man,” said Mr. Grey, with a 
touch of bitterness in his tone, “ who ever bled me, as I 
must confess he has done, but I will get even with him 
if it costs me my last dollar.” 

“ I’ll back you for all I’m worth,” said Selby, smiling. 

“ Thanks,” said Mr. Grey ; “ but I do not speak of 
my losses to everyone as I have to you.” 

“You would be a confounded ass if you did; but 
you can trust me. Say, when do you meet Langton 
again } I’d like to be present.” 

“We have an appointment on Friday evening next 

week, at the rooms. This will not give me much 

time in New York ; but I will be on hand at any sacri- 
fice.” 

“ By Jove ! I’ll try to be back in time,” said Selby ; 


Wrecks in the S^a of Life. 


35 


and there the matter dropped, as the porter of the car 
came to prepare the berth for the night. 

The two friends, therefore, separated until the follow- 
ing morning. 

As our readers may have already surmised, George 
Selby was a fast young man — a gambler, like Mr. Grey; 
but, unlike him, a reckless and, therefore, unfortunate 
one. His parents were very wealthy, and he being an 
only son had been petted and spoiled from childhood. 
Already he had lost large sums of money at the gaming- 
table, which he had drawn from an over-indulgent father, 
who supplied the funds without inquiring how they were 
used. Selby always had some good excuse to give his 
father when asking for money, and the fond parent, who 
had implicit confidence in his son, never dreamed of 
questioning the truthfulness of his statements.' Only 
a few weeks previous to the time we introduce him 
to our readers he had drawn very heavily on his father, 
and here he was on his way to New York utterly stripped 
of cash to interview “ the governor ” for more. 

George Selby, although passionately fond of play, and 
addicted to very dissipated habits, was not at heart a bad 
man. He scorned a mean or unmanly act, and was 
generous to a fault. He accepted money from his father 
as a right, because he knew it would come to him sooner 
or later, on the death of his parents, and he hoodwinked 
the old gentleman with perfect sangfroidy and with no 
qualms of conscience, because he had been accustomed 
to do so from boyhood, and he had come to look upon it 
as the simplest method to gain his ends. 

There was one peculiarity about George Selby alto- 
gether at variance with his general dissolute character. 
He was ambitious, and his ambition was to make a name 


oo 


Wrcc/i’s in the Sea of Life. 


for himself in the literary world. He was gifted with 
talents of a high order, but, unfortunately, he had not 
yet learned how to employ them to advantage. 

He could not bring himself to face the drudgery of 
a literary life ; for while he was interested in one of the 
St. Louis daily papers, and frequently wrote leading ar- 
ticles for it, he never identified himself with the office, 
even though he had become known as a talented and 
powerful writer. The truth is, he loved his ease and 
pleasure more than his ambition ; but for all that, he 
never divested himself of the idea that some day he 
would shine as an author. At odd times he became a 
hard reader, and the works he selected were always of a 
high standard. Had George Selby been the son of poor 
parents, obliged to earn his own livelihood, he would have 
risen rapidly to eminence ; but as it was, he had never 
felt any care to provide for the morrow, and, consequently, 
through lack of application and the evil associations he 
formed, he frittered his time away. 

He was a perfect simpleton in money matters, and 
being open-hearted and generous, his liberality was often 
taken advantage of by his associates. 

Mr. Grey had become acquainted with Selby in 
a manner which bound the two men in close friendship 
ever afterwards. It happened that Selby, soon after his 
first arrival in St. Louis, visited one of the gambling 
houses and was induced to play with one of the worst 
blacklegs in the city. By an accident he discovered that 
he was being systematically cheated, and at once throw- 
ing down his cards accused his partner of foul play. 

Quick as thought the scoundrel drew his revolver 
and aimed it at Selby’s head ; but Mr. Grey, who was 
standing near, threw up the hand which held the pistol, 


37 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 

and the next moment dealing the would-be murderer 
a blow, sent him crashing to the floor. 

Mr. Grey then drew his revolver and stood by the 
side of Selby, and his well known coolness and nerve 
alone saved him and his companion from the vengeance 
of the blackleg’s confederates, and kept them at bay. 

Mr. Grey then linked his arm in Selby’s and drew 
him from the room, and when they had gained the street 
he said, You are a stranger evidently in the city and 
rather inexperienced. You have had a narrow escape.” 

By Jove ! yes, and I am indebted to you for my 
life. I believe if it hadn’t been for you, I would be a dead 
man. May I have the pleasure of your name.” 

“ Certainly ; I am Richard Grey, and you } ” 

George Selby, at your service from this time out.” 

Thus commenced an acquaintance which afterwards 
ripened into the closest friendship. 

Mr. Grey soon ascertained that Selby was a man of 
wealth and that he was destined to inherit an immense 
fortune, and this in itself was sufficient to make him 
cultivate his new-found friend. It is needless to say that 
Richard Grey used Selby as a tool from the first time 
he met him. He won his money regularly, and made 
his calculations in the coolest manner possible to win 
every dollar of the young man’s inheritance when the 
time came. 

It was owing greatly to Mr. Grey that Selby became 
so infatuated with play, and yet the young man regarded 
him as his best and staunchest friend. How blind is 
friendship sometimes ! 

Selby had been one of the guests at Mr. Grey’s ball, 
and had been captivated by the charms of the young 
hostess. Mr. Grey had kept his eye keenly on the 


38 


Wrecks in tJie Sea of Life, 


young man’s movements through the entire evening al- 
though he professed to have seen very little of him. He 
had an object in view in thus interesting himself about 
Selby, but he carefully concealed that object within his 
own breast. 

Selby himself was not communicative to the father 
in regard to his feelings towards Minna, and so the two 
were playing at cross-purposes without being aware 
of it. 

When separating at the railway depot in New York, 
Selby merely remarked, I hope, Grey, you’ll allow me 
to call and become a visitor at your house, now that you 
have opened it to your friends.” 

'' Will be happy to see you at any time. I am sure 
my daughter will always be glad to receive one of my 
best friends.” 

Thanks ! old fellow,” said Selby, as they shook 
hands at parting. 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


39 


CHAPTER V. 

Tim Hucklebury was the favorite attendant of Mr. 
Grey, and at the same time there was not a servant in 
the house more devoted to Minna. He took special care 
of her pony, and generally accompanied her as her groom 
when she went out riding, which she did very often. 
Tim was a strange looking creature outwardly, and his 
character was about as odd as his personal appearance. 
He was short and very thin, but wiry ; he had a small 
head, turned-up nose, and bright sparkling eyes. His 
hair was dark brown, and always kept cut short, and his 
face was deeply pitted by small-pox. There was not a 
better nor a more fearless rider in St. Louis than Tim. 

One day when out riding with Minna, he had allowed 
his horse to loiter far behind his mistress, when to his 
horror he saw her pony take fright and dash off in the 
direction of the river. In a moment Tim’s horse felt 
the spurs deep into his flanks, and the next instant the 
startled animal bounded forward, his rider urging him 
at a furious pace with whip and spur. It was a race for 
life or death. Minna never lost her self-possession, al- 
though she had no control over her frightened pony. 
The thundering of Tim‘s horse after him only increased 
his fear, and he rushed on with renewed speed. 

‘‘ Keep your seat. Miss, hold well on,” shouted Tim, 
I’ll soon be up to you.” 

Minna heard his voice and took courage, but the next 


40 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


instant the broad river presented itself to her view, and 
she saw at a glance that unless Tim could stop her pony 
ere she reached the bank, she would be lost. 

As for Tim, he took in the situation at a glance and 
decided in a moment what he would do. He saw that 
he could not possibly reach Minna to stop her in time. 
So throwing his feet out of the stirrups, he shouted to 
Minna, “ Let him go, don’t throw yourself off, the bank 
is low, let him take the river, Tm right after you and 
can save you.” 

Minna heard, her heart gave a great throb as she 
saw her danger. She thought of her mother, of Elsie ; 
it seemed as if her whole life passed in review before her 
in a moment’s time. 

She had faith in Tim, but could hardly realize how 
he would be able to save her. When she approached 
the bank, her pony bearing along at break-neck speed, 
she closed her eyes ; the next moment there was a 
splash, and then she lost all consciousness. 

Minna’s pony had hardly reached the water ere there 
was a second splash, and Tim’s horse could have been 
seen swimming towards the shore without a rider. But 
Tim himself, who was an excellent swimmer, had already 
reached Minna, and was bearing her inanimate form to 
the bank, which he soon reached, and laying his in- 
sensible burden on the grass bounded off to a house 
close by and in a few moments had brought assistance. 
In a short time Minna revived, and Tim having pro- 
cured a carriage from a gentleman living near, drove her 
home at her urgent request, although the kind people 
who had been attending to her begged her to accept of 
their hospitality. 

But Minna, although dripping wet, preferred driving 


Wrecks ill the Sea of Life, 


41 


back at once, and so Tim, who blamed himself for the 
accident, did not hesitate a moment in obeying the 
wishes of his young mistress. 

This incident served to make Tim more anxious 
than ever to serve Minna, and she feeling that she owed 
her life to him was ever grateful to him, and whenever 
she wanted anything done particularly she invariably 
went to Tim. 

She knew the boy was always ready and pleased to 
do her biddings, but she did not understand how thor- 
oughly devoted he was to her, and she little imagined 
the important part he was to play in her after-life. 

As we have already mentioned, Tim was also the 
favorite servant in Mr. Grey’s estimation. In fact the 
boy occupied more the position of a confidential valet 
than anything else to his master. He was aware of 
many secrets concerning Richard Grey which the latter 
did not wish known generally. Tim frequently accom- 
panied his master to his favorite haunts, and therefore 
knew and was known by all the principal gamblers in 
St. Louis. But the lad was wise in keeping his own 
counsel, and he never betrayed his master in the slight- 
est degree by word or deed. Tim was rather a favorite 
amongst the sporting fraternity. His quaint ways, in- 
domitable cheek, and well known pluck raised him in 
their opinion. 

When Minnas’ anxiety in regard to her father’s ab- 
sence became known to Tim, he hunted the city in every 
place where he thought he might be able to find his 
master ; but his search proved unsuccessful, which rather 
puzzled him, inasmuch as Mr. Grey seldom went away 
on any special errand without first acquainting Tim of 
his whereabouts. 


42 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


This he did, lest he might be wanted for any par- 
ticular purpose, in which case his servant could always 
lind him. 

But on this occasion he had gone off without letting 
Tim know where, and the boy at once concluded some- 
thing extraordinary had happened. 

During his search he had learned the particulars of 
his master’s play with Langton, and supposed heavy 
losses, and knowing that his money was principally in- 
vested through a New York firm, he shrewdly guessed 
that Mr. Grey had gone to that city to replenish his 
purse. As we already know, he was correct in his sur- 
mise, and Tim feeling sure that he was right, haunted 
the railway depot at every incoming train, until at last 
he met his master. 

Tim at once acquainted Minna of her father’s arrival, 
and was once more entrusted with the note which this 
time he safely delivered. 

Mr. Grey’s face, on reading it, lighted up with 
pleasure. 

Ah ! ” he thought, I felt sure she would come to 
her senses. I’ll have no more trouble with her.” 

Richard Grey sent word by Tim that he would join 
his daughter at dinner that evening, a- communication 
which greatly eased poor Minna’s mind. 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


43 


CHAPTER VI. 

Minna was really delighted when her father made his 
appearance at the dinner-table according to promise, but 
she felt almost happy when he signified his intention of 
spending the evening with her. The truth is, he was 
tired both in body and mind, and required rest. He 
fretted a good deal over his recent losses, more on ac- 
count of his having met his equal in play for the first 
time, than the money he had lost. He was to meet 
Langton the following evening, and he wished to remain 
quiet, in order to nerve himself for the occasion. It was 
by no means out of consideration for Minna that he spent 
the evening at home, although he allowed her to im- 
agine so. 

Minna of course looked on it as a desire on her 
father’s part to show a reconciliation, and when with 
crafty duplicity he referred to her mother in the kindest 
manner, as if to dispel any idea that he regarded her 
memory with aught but respect, the innocent and con- 
fiding girl blamed herself more and more for having 
been so hasty during their previous interview. Thus 
Mr. Grey succeeded in bending Minna unknown to her- 
self to become a willing tool in his hands. 

Minna Grey retired to rest that night with the con- 
soling idea that she had succeeded in taking the first 
step towards reforming her father, while he felt that the 


44 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 

priPxcipal obstacle had been overcome tov^ards obtaining 
an influence over his daughter for his own purpose. 
He felt that with care he could now mould her to his 
wishes. 

The next evening Mr. Grey met Langton to have his 
revenge, and Selby, true to his word, had returned from 
New York in time to be present. 

The two players were very much alike in personal 
appearance. They were both handsome men, with clear 
cut features — each had the cold glitter in the eye which 
denoted an utter absence of feeling towards his fellow- 
men. The small mouth, with thin colorless lips firmly 
closed, denoting decision and great nerve, was observa- 
ble in both, and their cool, quiet manner, without the 
slightest appearance of excitement, whether losing or 
winning, pronounced them to be expert gamblers. They 
were opponents worthy of each other. They were 
equals as far as knowledge of play went, but on this oc- 
casion luck was against the one and in favor of the 
other with fearful odds. 

Mr. Grey again lost heavily, his opponent sweeping 
everything before him. Selby, who sat near, was fasci- 
nated by the excitement of the scene before him. He 
looked into Mr. Grey’s face, but could not detect the 
slightest appearance of annoyance or impatience in his 
features. He was as calm as if he was merely playing 
for amusement instead of for thousands — the only per- 
ceptible sign (slight in itself) was a quicker, almost 
nervous, motion of his long white hand with its taper 
fingers as he dealt the cards. 

Langton played with equal composure. Although a 
heavy winner, he did not allow the slightest appearance 
of elation to be observed in his manner. He was a most 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


45 


accomplished gambler ; he was the only equal Mr. Grey 
had ever met in the course of his life. 

The heavy play of the two men had attracted the at- 
tention of a number of the most noted gamblers in St. 
Louis, and quite a crowd of men stood and sat round the 
table. 

All through the night, and well into the morning, the 
interest of the game never abated, and hardly a word was 
spoken in the room, so intense was the excitement felt 
by those present. The two players seemed the coolest 
men in the company. 

At last Mr. Grey threw down the cards. '' It is no 
use, Langton ; I’d prefer taking this up some other time.” 

All right. Grey ; whenever you say the word I am 
ready.” 

The two men rose. Not another word was spoken 
between them concerning the game, but the bystanders 
stood whispering in groups over the result of the night’s 
work. Grey, Langton and Selby had a bottle of cham- 
pagne between them, and then the party separated ; and 
as Grey went out, leaning rather heavily on his friend 
Selby, he said : '' Langton plays a fair game, but the 
devil is on his side ; I cannot understand him. I never 
met his equal. I have a queer feeling that that man will 
ruin me, Selby.” 

“ Tut ! tut ! Grey, you are overwrought ; it has been 
an awful night, by Jove, though you are the coolest pair 
I ever heard of or saw.” 

Cool ! ” exclaimed Mr. Grey ; yes ! Do you know, 
Selby, if I’d seen the slightest sign of foul play I would 
have shot him in his chair. I’ll kill that man yet, Selby, 
you’ll see,” he continued with concentrated hatred in his 
tone, “ or he’ll kill me ; mark my words.” 


46 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


Selby had never witnessed so much bitterness — so 
much venom — in. his friend, and he wondered, while he 
was not surprised, when he considered the heavy losses 
he had met with that evening. 

Mr. Grey, accompanied by Selby, walked home, and, 
letting himself ih with his night-key, turned on the 
threshold to shake hands with his companion. He was 
perfectly calm and self-possessed now, and with a smile 
said : “ I suppose I need hardly ask you to come in at 
this hour.^ ” 

Hardly,” said Selby ; '‘but I intend to pay my re- 
spects to Miss Grey in the afternoon ; you know I have 
not called yet.” 

"Tell you what you’ll do; you’ll come and have 
dinner with us — we dine at six — and I’ll explain every- 
thing to my daughter.” 

"Nothing would give me more pleasure, old fellow; 
but it is hardly the correct thing, you know.” 

" Oh ! never mind ceremony,”, answered Mr. Grey ; 
" say you will come.” 

"Well, well, ril come with pleasure ; but, by Jove ! 
I don’t know what Miss Grey will think of me.” 

" Then we’ll expect you,” said Mr. Grey. 

" Don’t forget to explain the reason of my not hav- 
ing called,” urged Selby. 

" I’ll attend to that, believe me,” replied Mr. Grey ; 
and wishing his companion good-night, he closed the 
door and softly ascended to his room. 

Selby went home perplexed and delighted — perplexed 
at the strange character of the man he had just parted 
from, and delighted at the prospect of meeting Minna 
Grey once more. 

When Mr. Grey was alone in his chamber he gave 


Wrecks m the Sea of Life, 


47 


vent to his feelings. He cursed Langton and vowed 
vengeance against him. Not only did he hate the man 
for winning so much of his money, but the idea that he 
had been so thoroughly vanquished in play before his 
boon companions rankled in his mind. Then his thoughts 
turned to his schemes in regard to Selby. He was 
fully determined that Minna should become the wife of 
his friend. He knew that Selby was dissolute and 
careless, but he would be immensely wealthy, and it was 
the young man's riches he coveted. He cared very 
little whether Minna would be happy or not — just as 
Elsie foresaw. He regarded only the fact that it 
would be to his advantage to have a rich son-in-law, 
especially, he thought, if I make many more such losses 
as I have to-night. 

At the breakfast-table Mr. Grey intimated to Minna 
that he would bring a friend to dine with him in the 
evening, and asked her to be prepared to meet him. 
He represented Selby as one to whom he was under 
obligations for many acts of friendship, and endeavored 
to interest his daughter by that means. But Minna re- 
membered the words of Elsie, warning her against her 
father s friends, and although she resolved to receive. 
Selby cordially for the sake of her parent, she determined 
to discourage as far as possible any further acquaint- 
ance. 

When Selby, therefore, made his appearance in the 
evening with Mr. Grey, Minna received him graciously, 
and delighted her father’s heart by showing every pos- 
sible attention to his guest. But Selby, notwithstanding 
this, was far from satisfied with his visit. Although he 
was a brilliant conversationalist, and knew how to make 
himself agreeable to the gentler sex, he could not help 


48 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


feeling that he had failed utterly in interesting Minna. 
As a hostess, she was most attentive ; as a guest he had 
nothing to complain of, but he seemed unable to make 
any advance with his fair companion towards a more 
intimate acquaintance. 

Mr. Grey did not fail to observe Selby’s disappoint- 
ment, but he consoled himself with the idea that it was 
owing to Minna’s timidity more than to any desire on 
her part to repulse his friend, and he calculated that by 
throwing her into Selby’s company as much as possible, 
he would succeed in bringing about the marriage he had 
set his heart upon. 

Minna had a very sweet voice, which had been care- 
fully trained, and, in addition, she was an accomplished 
musician on the harp and piano. Her mother during 
her life had bestowed great care in the education of her 
daughter, and before her death she had instructed Elsie 
to see that the very best teachers should be engaged to 
complete what she had commenced. Elsie had prevailed, 
therefore, on Mr. Grey to spare no expense in finish- 
ing Minna’s education, and amongst other accomplish- 
ments, music formed a prominent part. 

Minna, at her father’s request, sang and played 
several times during the evening — indeed she was 
rather glad to do so in order to avoid a tete-a-tete with 
Selby. The latter was enchanted with the brilliancy 
of the fair performer, but he would willingly have fore- 
gone the pleasure, to have received some little sign that 
he would be regarded by her as a welcome visitor at the 
house. He had hinted, in fact, how pleased he would be 
if he were allowed to visit occasionally, but Minna had 
studiously avoided responding. 

Selby was perplexed to understand the evident cool- 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


49 


ness with which his advances were received, but he went 
away from Mr Grey’s house more in love than ever with 
Minna, and determined, if possible, to overcome her 
repugnance to his society. Why Minna should dislike 
him puzzled him exceedingly, and the only solution he 
could surmise was that some one else had a prior claim 
to her affections, and that she, from a feeling of loyalty 
to the absent lover, thought it her duty to discourage the 
attentions of another. Not that Selby had shown any 
marked attention to Minna. He was too much a man 
of the world to have committed any such blunder, but 
he knew that he was very much in love, and that women 
are very quick to discern such a state of feeling, and to 
either encourage or resent it, as the circumstances of the 
case may dictate. He felt that he must have in some 
way allowed his love for the girl to have shown itself to 
her either in his looks or voice, and that she had instantly 
detected it. 

Thus he reasoned in his own mind as he walked home 
to his rooms after leaving Mr Grey’s ; and before he went 
to bed that night he resolved, if possible, to find out ex- 
actly how the case stood, and if, as he supposed, there 
was another lover in the question, he decided to go at 
once to Minna and ask her to accept him as a friend, if 
not as a lover. 

Selby, in truth, possessed a fine sense of honor in 
such matters. 

He was not a believer in the adage that ‘"all is fair 
in love ; ” on the contrary, he thought that where a man 
had fairly secured the love of a woman it was dishonor- 
able on the part of another to endeavor to destroy so 
sacred a bond. If, however, he should learn that there 
was no other lover in the case, he made up his mind to 

4 


50 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


persevere in his endeavor to win Minna by every honor- 
able means in his power. He little imagined that Mr. 
Grey was scheming to obtain him for a son-in-law, or 
that the fact of his being an intimate friend of her father 
was sufficient to prejudice Minna against him. It re- 
mained for him to find out these truths at a later date, 
when he discovered to his sorrow how duped both he 
and Minna had been by Mr. Grey. 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


51 


CHAPTER VIL 

It seemed as if Mr. Gray’s encounter with Langton 
was the turning-point in his career as a gambler. From 
that time his once proverbial success turned to ill-luck, 
and his losses became heavier as he grew more and more 
reckless. He was possessed by a strange infatuation to 
play with Langton, always hoping against hope that the 
tide of fortune would turn in his favor. At last the 
strain on his mind began to affect his health, and he 
became peevish, restless, and frequently had recourse to 
brandy to keep up his spirits. People wondered at this 
change in a man of Mr. Grey’s callous temperament, but 
they could form no idea how heavy his losses had been, 
or how near he was to the verge of ruin. When Richard 
Grey met with his first reverses, he thought more of the 
effect it would have on his standing amongst the gam- 
bling fraternity than the actual loss of money he sus- 
tained ; but as drain after drain on his wealth succeeded 
each other at short intervals, he began to realize how 
desperate his position was becoming, and how quickly 
poverty, which he dreaded so much, might overtake him. 
Still he could not free himself from the infatuation of 
playing with Langton, whom he had begun to regard as 
an evil genius. 

During all this time, however, not one thought entered 
this selfish man’s mind of the position he was fast re- 


52 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life* 


ducing his daughter to. He never considered how hard 
it was for a young girl, reared from infancy amidst luxury, 
to be suddenly confronted with the cold world in poverty 
and want. It never occurred to him that he had been 
instrumental in bringing his daughter into contact with 
the pleasures of society, only to hurl her at one blow 
into a life of misery and suffering. He had not suc- 
ceeded as well as he had expected in bringing about 
a marriage between Minna and his friend Selby. The 
latter, it is true, had managed to become a frequent 
visitor at Mr. Grey’s, and had even gone the length of 
expressing to Minna the state of his feelings towards her, 
but so far he had received no encouragement from her ; 
but as there was no rival to dread, he still indulged the 
hope of winning her. Mr. Grey had not been able to 
mould Minna to his will, so far as Selby was concerned, 
and this thought rankled in his mind in conjunction with 
the desperate condition of his own affairs. Minna could 
not avoid liking Selby as a friend ; he was very kind and 
considerate towards her — always trying to please her. 
He even went so far as to abandon many of his dissolute 
habits for her sake, although she was not aware of this 
change in him for the better, but the alteration in his 
mode of life made him a more acceptable companion 
than he otherwise would have been. His feelings to- 
wards women were of a more refined character than are 
generally to be found amongst men of the world, and as 
he was a strictly honorable man, he could not fail to 
create a favorable impression in the mind of a girl so 
pure and innocent as Minna. Still she did not love him, 
and Selby felt it keenly, because he knew that while love 
was lacking he could never expect to make her his wife. 

Matters were in this stage in the Grey family when 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 5o 

Tim Hucklebury became very •much exercised over the 
condition of his master. He had observed with deep 
concern the great change which had come over Mr. Grey, 
and he was grieved to see the anxiety of his young 
mistress in regard to her father’s state of health. Mr. 
Grey had altogether ignored Tim of late. He seldom 
informed him of his movements, and never took him, as 
he had been accustomed to do, when visiting his haunts. 
The fact is, Mr. Grey did not wish even his confidential 
servant to witness his discomfiture at the gaming-table. 
During the zenith of his success he had been proud of 
showing Tim his great skill, and now that luck had turned 
against him he dreaded even the ridicule of his servant. 

Tim however was not content to remain in a state 
of uncertainty. He felt, as he remarked to himself, 
that something was up, and that something he was bound 
to find out. He knew there was no good going to his 
master, as he would probably in that case be told to mind 
his own business ; but he resolved to go to Selby, with 
whom he was a great favorite, and from whom he felt 
sure he could obtain some clue to his master’s troubles. 

Accordingly one day he presented himself before 
Selby as that gentleman was in the act of dressing. 

Good-morning, Tim,” said Selfiy. ‘ What brings 
you here } any message from Mr. Grey ? ” 

No, sir ; Mr. Grey never sends me with any mes- 
sages now. He don’t take any notice of me any more, 
and I’ve been a faithful servant to him, sir.” 

That you have, Tim — that you have — not a better 
lad in St. Louis than yourself ; but what is the matter ^ 
nothing gone wrong, I hope.” Selby said this with some 
anxiety, for he had observed with wonder and regret 
the great alteration v/hich had taken place in Mr. Grey, 


54 


Wrecks m the Sea of Life. 


'‘Well, sir, nothing particular has gone wrong, but 
I’m mighty troubled about my master and don’t know 
what to make of him lately.” 

“ You are not the only one, Tim,” said Selby, giv- 
ing a finishing touch to his necktie and then proceeding 
to fill his meerschaum pipe. It’s the whole talk at the 
rooms just now.” 

I took the liberty of coming to you to speak about 
it, sir, knowing you were his friend ; and seeing as how 
you’ve been always very kind to me, sir, I thought 
you’d pardon me doing so.” 

“ Certainly, Tim ; but I do not know that I can 
throw much light upon it. Mr. Grey of late keeps 
very much to himself, you know; I almost think he 
avoids me sometimes.” 

“ That is bad, sir. When a man keeps out of the 
way of his best friends, and don’t even trust his faithful 
servants like me, sir, depend upon it there’s something 
up.” 

I don’t think matters have been going on all right 
with Mr. Grey for some time, to tell you the truth, Tim ; 
but you know we all have our seasons of ill luck. Look 
at me, for instance ; it is ill luck pretty near all the time 
in my case, but I always thought Grey could stand any- 
thing — he seemed like a man of iron to me.” 

It must be something uncommon bad, sir, and it 
makes my heart sore to see him ; he ain’t at all like my 
master of old, and then there’s Miss Minna, poor thing ! 
she’s just worrying all the time about her father. I 
can’t stand it — something’s got to be done, sir, and I am 
going to do it.” 

“ Spoken like a little man,” said Selby; “but what 
do you propose to do Tim } ” 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


55 


‘‘ Would you mind answering a few questions, if you 
can, sir, and then I’ll tell you what Fll do.” 

If I can be of any service to you, Tim, you can de- 
pend upon it I will do all I can. Go ahead, my boy, 
with your questions.” 

“ Have you been out much with Mr. Grey lately, 
sir.?” 

Not as much as I used to be ; but occasionally I’ve 
been with him.” 

Has he had bad luck when you’ve been with him .? ” 

'' Confounded bad luck, my boy ; but that can’t 
affect Grey ; he’s able to stand it you know.” 

'‘You weren’t with him all the time, sir, and you 
don’t know how a man like Mr. Grey will play if he’s 
drove to it. I know him better than y 

“ That may be, Tim ; but go on.” 

" Did you notice what kind o’ chap that was playing 
with him, and if he has played more ’an once with 
him.?” 

" By Jove ! Yes, the fellow’s name is Langton, and 
Grey seems to play always with him of late ; but there’s 
nothing wrong there, Tim. Grey himself acknowledges 
that Langton plays a square game.”. 

" Maybe,” said Tim ; " but what sort o’ looking chap 
is he .? ” 

" Pretty much the same cut as Grey himself ; that is 
about the best description I can give of him.” 

" I’d like to see them play, sir, the next time,” said 
Tim, " if you’d only help me.” 

"Why that’s easy enough. You’ve got the entree to 
the rooms, my boy, whenever you like. I’ll find out the 
time and let you know.” 

" That ain’t it, sir ; that’s not what I want altogether. 


56 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


Mr. Grey never takes me out now, and if he saw me in 
the room he’d ship me the next day. No, sir, ’t won’t do 
to have him see me.” 

Well, my boy, I don’t see exactly how you’re going 
to look on at the game without Mr.* Grey seeing you.” 

‘'He might see me and mightn’t ^ know me, sir. 
Could I fix myself up so as not to look like Tim Huckle- 
bury, and trust to your getting me into the rooms 

“ Oh ! I see, you want to disguise yourself. Well, it 
might be managed, but what will you appear as — an 
elderly, respectable gentleman or an old woman selling 
apples } In the latter case I couldn’t get you into the 
rooms. Ha 1 ha ! ha ! ” and Selby laughed heartily at the 
idea of Tim’s proposed masquerade. “ But now, Tim, 
speaking seriously, what do you think you will gain by 
all this } and besides, if you were discovered you would 
get into a serious scrape with Grey. It is not going 
to be an easy matter to disguise your expressive fea- 
tures,” and Selby laughed again at Tim’s quaint ex- 
pression. 

“It is true, sir, I ain’t a beauty, but I’d make a lovely 
green-horn, just arrived, sir. Let me alone, Mr. Selby. 
Mr. Grey will never know me. I won't get into a scrape 
if you’ll only let me know in time when my master is going 
to meet Langton, and if you will get me into the rooms. 
Will you do it, sir } It’s for my master’s and my young 
mistress’ sake.” 

“ Of course I’ll do it,” said Selby — Tim’s latter plea 
being all powerful — “ but you haven’t told me what you 
expect to gain by all this.” 

“ Will you leave it to me, sir, and not ask me to say 
any more. I might be all wrong, sir ; but when you 
come that night will you bring a couple of revolvers with 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 57 

you. We may need ’em — no saying. Fll have mine 
with me.” 

“ The devil ! Tim ; you’re on the war-path, by Jove ! 
You’re going to get me into a deuce of a scrape I see ; 
but I said I would help you, although I have not the 
least idea what you are up to. I will send word to you, 
my boy, and will go prepared to back you up if neces- 
sary.” 

“ I always knew you were made of the right stuff,” 
said Tim, “ and I am much obliged for your not asking 
me to tell you what I think, which may be a fool’s 
errand after all.” 

“ You’re a curious boy, Tim, but a good, faithful lad. 
You’ve wakened me up in earnest to know what you are 
after.” 

Tim again thanked Selby and withdrew well pleased 
at the result of his interview. He had been so much 
accustomed to frequent gambling dens that he had 
formed very correct ideas in regard to their frequenters. 
He had learned to have implicit faith in his master’s 
play, and when he was informed by Selby of Mr. Grey’s 
repeated losses at the hands of one individual, he had 
instantly formed his own plan to investigate the cause 
of his master’s unprecedented ill luck. The success of 
his plans, and the result of his investigation will be told 
in another chapter. 


58 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


CHAPTER VIII. 

Just before dusk one evening, a few days after his 
interview with Selby, Tim happened to be loitering 
near the window of the library, and observed his master 
and Minna standing in the room, evidently engaged in 
very earnest conversation. He had time to see that 
Minna s face looked very white and her manner very 
excited, when the blind was quickly closed by Mr. Grey, 
shutting out any further view into the room. Tim, how- 
ever, had seen enough to make him anxious to know 
more of what was going on, and accordingly he saunter- 
ed quietly up quite close to the window, where he was 
able to distinguish what was being said. He did not do 
this from any idle curiosity ; but as he had undertaken 
the task of finding out what was the trouble with his 
master, he was on the alert for any incident which might 
serve as a clue for him to work upon. He at once 
formed the idea that this interview between Mr. Grey 
and his daughter would throw some light on the subject, 
and concluded that he would be justified in acting the 
part of a listener. The first words he heard came from 
the lips of his master. 

“ Minna ! ” said Mr. Grey, it is useless for me to 
conceal the fact any longer from you, I am next thing to 
a ruined man — and something must be done to prevent 
utter exposure.” 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


59 


I am very sorry, father,’' answered Minna ; I have 
felt for some time that you were troubled, but what need 
we care for exposure, so long as there is nothing dishon- 
orable to be ashamed of. Surely poverty is no dis- 
grace.” 

No disgrace ! ” exclaimed her father ; you know 
little of the world. To be poor is to be treated as if you 
were disgraced : to be shunned by your most intimate 
friends, — and to be regarded as if you had committed 
some heinous sin. No! no! the world may forgive a 
crime, but it never will condone a man’s misfortune in 
becoming poor.” 

I cannot understand it, father ; it seems too dread- 
ful what you say ; surely people are not so cruel as you 
represent them.” 

'' I am merely reciting to you the experience of every- 
day life. If a poor man becomes rich he is honored, and 
the means he has used to acquire wealth is seldom ques- 
tioned ; but let a rich man become suddenly poor, and 
the vilest reasons are set afloat to account for his change 
in fortune. He may be an honest man, but he seldom 
gets any credit for the virtue, so long as he remains in 
poverty.” 

I thought you were very wealthy, father.” 

“ So I was ; but I have met with some very serious 
losses during the past few months, and now I can hardly 
call the house we live in our own.” 

“ My poor father, how I wish it was in my power to 
assist you ! ” 

We may explain to our readers at this stage, that 
Minna had no knowledge of her father’s gambling pro- 
pensities. She knew that he possessed dissolute habits, 
and that he was addicted to the gay pleasures of a man 


60 Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 

of the world, but she had no idea that he was a con- 
firmed gambler. She therefore attributed his monetary 
difficulties to unfortunate speculations, and consequently 
felt sincere sympathy for him. It could hardly be called 
filial love which she experienced at this time towards 
Mr. Grey. He was too selfish and cold, even during his 
best moments, to create any such sentiment in her 
breast ; but she certainly felt a greater tenderness for 
him than she had ever done at any other time during 
her life. He was not slow to observe this in her, and he 
therefore resolved to take advantage of it at once, so he 
replied : 

“ You have it in your power to assist me, Minna, but 
I fear the sacrifice will prove too great for you to make. 
Yet it might save me.” 

What is it, father, and if it is possible — if — if — I 
can do it with honor to myself and to you, I will do any- 
thing to save you.” 

I will never ask my daughter to do anything dis- 
honorable, even to save her father,” said Mr. Grey 
coldly. 

''Oh, father!” replied Minna pleadingly, "you do 
not understand me. I cannot express myself properly. 
There are some questions of honor which women view 
differently from men ; but I cannot explain myself. I 
am only making matters worse, I did not mean to offend 
you, father.” 

Minna had an idea that Mr. Grey wished to propose 
to her a marriage with some of his rich friends, who, as 
a son-in-law, would be likely to assist him, and the very 
thought was abhorrent to her. 

" I am not offended,” replied Mr. Grey, “ but I think 
you are speaking in riddles. I have no idea of what you 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


61 


mean ; but I will state at once how you can assist me, 
and put an end to any misunderstanding.” 

“ Yes, do father, and I am sure I will be able to do 
what you wish.” 

“ I will first try. to explain how your assistance may 
prove valuable to me, so that you may realize the service 
it is in your power to render me. I have securities 
which are pledged for a certain sum, greatly below their 
value; if I could redeem these securities, I would be 
able to realize sufficient by their sale to enable me to 
tide over my difficulties for the present, and probably 
avert ruin altogether. Do you understand what I have 
been saying, Minna 

''I think I do,” she answered. ‘'You mean that a 
certain sum of money will enable you to repay a debt 
for which some of your property is held as security, and 
that if you could redeem and sell that property you 
could get sufficient money to pay other debts.” 

“Yes, that is it; you are wonderfully clever for a 
girl of your age ; but there is another feature in the 
transaction which you seem to have overlooked — if I 
do not repay this loan for which the property is held as 
security, the property itself is forfeited and I lose all.” 

“ This does not seem fair,” said Minna. 

“ It is so in the bond, as Shylock would remark,” 
replied Mr. Grey. 

“ But how can I procure the money you require ? ” 
asked Minna. 

“ By what I know you will deem a great sacrifice — 
your mother’s jewels.” 

“ My mother’s jewels ! ” exclaimed Minna, aghast at 
the thought of parting with her most sacred treasure. 
“ Surely, father, you do not mean what you say.” 


62 


Wrecks hi the Sea of Life, 


'' I have exhausted every resource before applying to 
you for this. It is the only method I know of ob- 
taining money — ^you see therefore the strait I am re- 
duced to.” 

Oh ! this is dreadful/’ said Minna, bursting into 
tears — Oh ! why did you not tell me of this sooner, 
and I would gladly have given up house, furniture, 
servants, and every comfort I have had rather than 
relinquish the dying gift of my poor mother.” 

“ I was aware that you would consider it a great 
sacrifice ; but I cannot understand how you can prefer 
the possession of a few trinkets to the salvation of your 
father from ruin,” said Mr. Grey, with unfeeling selfish- 
ness. 

'' It is not their value, father — it is not their value. 
Oh ! how I wish that they were worthless jewels that I 
might retain them. It is because they belonged to 
mother — they were her last gift to me. It is not be- 
cause they are beautiful in themselves or that I am 
proud of their possession, but it is because they were 
mother’s — because she wore them, and they have al- 
ways appeared like a sacred trust confided to me by 
her. Oh ! father, is there no other way — is there no 
other way ? ” 

The poor girl was dreadfully agitated, and even Mr. 
Gray, callous though he was, felt the cruelty he was 
being guilty of, and as if to lighten the blow he had 
struck, he said : 

'' I do not see that there is any necessity for your 
parting with the jewels altogether. You may not be 
aware of it, but they are of great value, — so great indeed 
that I always considered you were running a risk by 
keeping them in the house, almost at the mercy of burg- 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


63 


lars. I can effect a sufficient loan on them to answer 
iny purpose, and I can afterwards redeem them/’ 

Are you sure, father, that you will be able to re- 
deem them ? ” 

Mr. Grey had forgotten the almost hopeless picture 
he had drawn of his affairs, but Minna had not, and 
although she brightened somewhat at the prospect of 
not losing her mother’s gift altogether, she was unable 
to place implicit faith in her father’s promise to redeem 
them. 

It is needless to say that Mr. Grey had been impos- 
ing on his daughter by uttering a tissue of falsehoods. 
So far as the desperate condition of his affairs was con- 
cerned, he had spoken the truth. The very house he 
lived in, the furniture, and his whole property, was 
mortgaged to the fullest extent ; his investments had all 
been realized on. and the proceeds squandered in his 
luckless play, and he was actually at his wit’s end to 
know how to raise money to go on with. The jewels 
which his daughter possessed he knew to be very valu- 
able, they having been given to her mother by her 
parents on her marriage day as a part of her inheritance. 
They were the last resource, it is true, of Mr. Grey in 
his dire necessity, but he stated a falsehood to his 
daughter when he said that he required the money to 
redeem other securities of greater value. He simply 
wanted the jewels to stake the proceeds of their sale in 
play, as he had already done the whole of his fortune. 
He therefore had no right to throw out any hope to 
Minna of being able to recover them ; it was merely a 
bait, a cruel excuse, to induce her to part with her 
treasure. 

Tim, who had overheard the whole of the con versa- 


64 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


tion, was amazed when he learned the precarious state of 
his master s finances, and he was thunderstruck at hear- 
ing one whom he had always regarded as the personifi- 
cation of haughty pride, so far demean himself as to seek 
to despoil his daughter to save himself. It was a terrible 
blow to the high opinion which Tim entertained regard- 
ing his master ; but the lad had yet to learn how low the 
love of play will sink a man when he is obliged to resort 
to questionable means in order to satisfy his craze for 
gambling. 

He was more .than ever resolved to penetrate the 
secret of Mr. Grey’s losses, and began turning over in 
his mind some plan by which he would be able to save 
Minna’s jewels. He was glad therefore to hear Mr. 
Grey say to his daughter that he would give her time to 
think over his request, and not press for a reply till the 
following afternoon. 

Tim very soon determined upon a course of action, 
and the first step he took was the next morning to go 
and pay another visit to Selby’s rooms. He knew that 
gentleman to be very liberal in money matters and also 
that he was able to command a considerable sum when- 
ever he required it. Tim would not have hesitated a 
moment to ask Selby for a favor in his own behalf, but 
when on his way to solicit one for his master he realized 
the difficulty of the task he had voluntarily undertaken. 
In the first place the thought occurred to him that prob- 
ably Mr. Grey was already greatly in debt to Selby, 
and in the next he did not wish to acquaint the latter 
with the desperate condition of his master’s affairs, and 
how to frame an excuse for asking him what must appear 
to be an extraordinary interference on his part puzzled 
him greatly. We are, however, anticipating somewhat. 


Wrecks in tJie Sea of Life. 


65 


and in order to be mo^e explicit, must let our readers 
into the secret of Tim’s plans. He had concluded from 
the conversation he had overheard in the library, that 
Mr. Grey was completely out of funds, and unless he 
could raise some money, he would not be in a position 
to meet Langton. Now Tim desired that a meeting 
should take place between the two gamblers, but at the 
same time he did not wish that the means should be 
supplied at the expense of Minna’s jewels. His first 
step, therefore, was to procure the money for Mr. Grey 
to go on with, and he had resolved upon applying to 
Selby for a loan ; but how to induce that gentleman to 
grant it without letting him into the secret was a matter 
which troubled Tim considerably. After having ar- 
ranged for the money for Mr. Grey, he intended to have 
an interview with his young mistress and confess to 
overhearing, the interview between her and her father, 
and he hoped to hit upon some plan by which she 
would co-operate with him to carry out the schemes he 
had in view. 

When Tim presented himself before Selby, the latter 
at once acquainted him with the fact that a meeting be- 
tween Mr. Grey and Langton had been arranged for that 
evening. No time was therefore to be lost, and Tim was 
rather staggered at the amount of work before him. He, 
in a very matter-of-fact manner, arranged the details for 
his admission into the rooms to witness the game be- 
tween Mr. Grey and Langton, and made an appointment 
with Selby for that evening. He then told that gentle- 
man that he had learned (he did not explain how) that 
his master had been unable to realize on some securities, 
and that he was afraid lack of funds might oblige Mr. 
Grey to postpone the meeting with his rival. He then 
5 


66 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


asked Selby whether he could manage to advance the 
money to Mr. Grey without letting him know that he 
(Tim) had been instrumental in the matter. He stated 
as his reason for this that he was particularly anxious 
for the meeting with Langton to take place at once, and 
that he knew it would result favorably to his master. 
Selby, to Tim’s joy, at once fell in with his views, the 
incentive being the curiosity to see the result of the 
game, and also a desire to save, if possible, the father of 
the girl he loved from utter ruin ; for it was no secret to 
Selby that Mr. Grey’s finances must be in a crippled 
state from the heavy losses he had suffered. He had no 
idea, however, that Mr. Grey’s case was so bad as it 
really was. He therefore told Tim that he would see 
his master at once, and that he would have no difficulty 
in getting him to accept the required money, as he would 
give it not as a loan, but as a stake to be played for in the 
game. He knew Grey sufficiently to believe that he would 
not hesitate to play with Langton, even though he had 
only the money belonging to another to risk in the game. 

Tim went away in high spirits at his success and 
immediately proceeded to obtain an interview with 
Minna. Here another difficulty presented itself, how 
would he be able to account satisfactorily to his young 
mistress for having played the part of an eavesdropper, 
a character so mean in Tim’s own estimation, that he 
wondered how he would ever be able to acknowledge 
what he had been guilty of. But consoling himself with 
the thought that the end would justify the means, he 
made up his mind to give some plausible reason for his 
conduct and endeavor to interest Minna so as to gain 
her co-operation. Accordingly he went to her, and this 
is what he said : 


Wrecks m the Sea of Life, 


67 


'' I have come, Miss, to tell you that I heard what 
my master said to you last night, though I didn’t mean 
to — I couldn’t help myself.” 

'' You heard what my father said to me last night,” ex- 
claimed Minna; ‘‘ how could you have done so when he 
and I were alone — unless,” she added contemptuously, 
“ you were listening at the keyhole, which I hardly 
expected from you, Tim.” 

No, Miss — no, don’t think so bad as that of me. 
I’ll tell you at once how it happened. You see. Miss, I 
was having a quiet smoke after supper, and I lay down 
where it was nice and cool just under the library-window. 
I hadn’t been there long before I heard voices, and then 
I saw that the window was a bit open, and just as I was 
rising to go away your father came and pulled down the 
blind ; I saw his face, and I never saw it look like that 
before. He didn’t seem to notice that the window wasn’t 
quite shut, for he didn’t close it, and I was afraid to move 
for fear he’d hear me. He frightened me. Miss, by his 
looks, and so I heard all he said to you, but you needn’t 
mind my knowing it, for I love master and you Miss, too 
much to ever repeat what I heard.” 

Minna was quite taken aback by this disclosure of 
Tim’s, and was at a loss what to think about it. She 
had supposed, of course, that she alone was in the secret 
of her father’s embarrassment, and here she had just 
been told that a servant in the house knew as much of 
it as she did. She had every confidence in Tim. She 
knew the lad was very much attached to both her father 
and herself, but it was very galling to her proud spirit 
to hear that he shared in the knowledge of the family 
misfortunes. She was, however, thoroughly astonished 
when Tim announced to her his desire to save her 


68 


Wrecks m the Sea of Life, 

jewels from getting into her father’s hands. She at 
first felt a sort of bewilderment at the audacity of the 
proposition coming from such a quarter, but when she 
saw how earnest Tim appeared to be in what he pro- 
posed to her, she felt disposed at least to listen to him. 

‘‘Miss,” said Tim, “you know I am a tried servant 
in this family, and I’d give my right arm to serve either 
you or Mr. Grey, and so I hope you won’t take offence 
at what I am going to say. These jewels must be kept 
out of Mr. Grey’s hands, at least till after to-morrow. 
If you will help me to do this, Miss, I think he wont 
require them at all.” 

“ They are very precious to me, because they be- 
longed to my mother,” answered Minna; “but I do not 
see how I can refuse to give them to my father if he 
insists upon having them ; therefore I fear I cannot be 
of any assistance, Tim, even if I desired to be ; and then 
how do you know so much about Mr. Grey’s affairs as 
you profess } ” 

• “ Don’t ask me. Miss, please, to tell you how I came 
to know what I do ; be sure I am only trying to serve the 
master, but I feel certain he’s the victim of a scoundrel, 
and I don’t want to see everything sacrificed. I think 
your father will find out all about it before to-morrow 
night, and that is why I think he won’t want your 
jewels.” 

“ If I was only sure, Tim, that you have not been 
misled ; if I was only sure. But how can we prevent 
father getting the jewels } He is certain to ask for 
them.” 

“ I am sure of one thing, Miss, and you’ll live to see 
I’m right ; it wont do Mr. Grey any earthly good to get 
the jevv^els, and as to preventing him from getting them 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


69 


this afternoon, I tell you what can be done. You pre- 
tend to be very ill, and I’ll go and tell my master that I 
have been sent for the doctor. I have reason for think- 
ing that he won’t trouble you about them when he hears 
you are sick, and he’ll be likely to think that you need 
the doctor from worrying over what he said to you yes- 
terday.” 

'' You are a strange lad, Tim. If you are misleading 
me I will never forgive you; but I will do as you say, it 
is my only chance to save them ; but if father comes to 
harm through what I am going to do, I will never allow 
you to speak to me again ; remember that, Tim.” 

Trust to me. Miss, I’ll never do harm or let it be 
done, if I can help it, to either you or Mr. Grey.” 

Then I will consent to this lie ; but oh ! it is dread- 
ful having to do such things.” 

Tim was jubilant over the success of his plans, and 
went immediately to find Selby, from whom he learned 
that Mr. Grey had accepted the money to play it against 
Langton, the understanding being that if there should 
be any gain, half should be his, the other to go to Selby ; 
and if any loss, the latter took all the risk. Few men 
would have agreed to throw their money away as Selby 
had on this occasion ; but then he had a motive which 
induced him, namely, the sweet face of Minna Grey, the 
daughter of the man he was assisting, ever before him 
in his thoughts, and besides, he did not forget that he 
owed his life to Mr. Grey. It never occ-urred to him 
that he was probably only heaping on more misery by 
aiding the father in his gambling habits. If it ever did, 
he consoled himself with the idea that Tim- was on 
the track of something which would put a stop to future 
heavy losses. 


70 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


Tim, after leaving Selby, and knowing that Mr. Grey 
had money to go on with, went to the latter and informed 
him of his daughter s illness, and, as he had predicted, 
his master deferred making any further demand on 
Minna for the jewels. We will now see how Tim suc- 
ceeded in the gambling rooms. 


Wrecks hi the Sea of Life. 


71 


CHAPTER IX. 

We have described Tim already as possessing cour- 
age combined with what is vulgarly known as cheek, 
and we think we have shown that he could boast of these 
qualities in a very high degree. On the mere supposi- 
tion, supported of course by his confidence in Mr. Grey’s 
skill at play, that that gentleman had been worsted at 
cards through unfair means, he had made arrangements 
to find out whether his view was correct. He had in- 
duced his mistress to act a lie to her father, and he had 
prevailed upon Selby to advance a large sum of money 
at the risk of losing it altogether. If he failed in dis- 
covering any treachery on the part of Langton, he would 
have played the part of eavesdropper for nothing ; he 
would have raised hopes in the mind of his young mis- 
tress only to dash them to pieces immediately afterwards, 
and he would have induced Selby to make a very heavy 
loss to no purpose whatsoever. Tim was not blind to 
the position he had placed himself in, and his feelings 
were not the most comfortable as he prepared himself 
for his appointment with Selby. He knew that the suc- 
cess of his plot depended almost entirely on his getting 
a perfect disguise for himself, and for this reason he had 
secured the services of a friend, who being engaged in 
one of the theatres as costumer, was conversant with all 
sorts of masquerades. He had selected the character of 


,72 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


a young English swell just out, and desirous of seeing 
life in all its phases, and so well did his friend manage 
the disguise that when Tim called on. Selby, at the ap- 
pointed hour, that individual did not recognize his visitor. 
Tim laughed heartily when Selby requested to know his 
name and the nature of his business. 

“ I rather guess, sir, my master won’t know Tim 
Hucklebury, as Tim Hucklebury appears at present.” 
Instead of the clean shaven face, Tim sported a fipe 
mustache and beard, and by some manipulation of the 
eyebrows, the whole expression of his face was changed, 
He had procured a nobby suit of clothes, cut in English 
style, and in his hand he carried a slender umbrella. 
The latter, however, Selby declared was too far-fetched 
altogether, but Tim insisted upon retaining it. Selby 
looked upon the whole affair as the best joke he had en- 
joyed for many a day, but Tim regarded it as a very 
serious affair, so much so that he asked for some brandy 
and water and drank off a stiff glass of the mixture, to 
steady his nerves. Before leaving for the gambling 
rooms, Tim said to Selby : 

‘‘ If you see me take out my handkerchief from my 
right hand pocket and place it in the left, you may 
depend upon it, sir, I will have discovered something. 
Do not appear to take any notice of anything that may 
happen, unless I draw my right hand across my forehead, 
in which case, sir, I will come and speak to you, for I 
will have something to tell you ; but if you see my mas- 
ter begin to win, then keep him to it, sir, and let him 
play Langton as long as he’ll stand it; and, sir, in that 
case, I leave it to you to keep Langton up to it. When 
his money runs out, get him to borrow — and get people 
to lend him — play him for all he’s worth. And one 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


73 


more thing, sir, when you go into the room, give my 
master a word of encouragement — back him up well, 
sir, for he hasn’t as much nerve as he used to have.” 

Selby looked admiringly at Tim. ‘‘You are a cool 
hand, my lad, and no mistake ; you have everything cut 
and dry, and it won’t be your fault if you don’t find 
something wrong, if there is anything to find. But what 
do you want with the revolvers, Tim ? you told me to 
take mine.” 

“ I’ve got a pair here, sir,” slapping his hip. “ We 
may not need them, but it’s well to be prepared you know. 
You ought always to have one, sir, when you go to such 
places.” 

“ I always carry one, Tim, ever since the night Grey 
saved my life. I learned a lesson then.” 

Selby and Tim now set out for the rooms, and on 
arriving there the former, being a well known frequenter, 
had no difficulty in obtaining admission for Tim, whom 
he introduced as a new arrival on the look out for sport. 

Tim managed to keep up his assumed character very 
well, and adopted the wise course of speaking as little 
as possible to the gamblers who were present. He 
experienced some difficulty in avoiding the numerous 
invitations to take a hand in play ; but as he was quick- 
witted he succeeded in keeping free without drawing 
any particular attention towards himself by so doing. 

When he and Selby arrived at the rooms, neither Mr. 
Grey nor Langton had put in an appearance, but in a 
short time they arrived, and after some preliminary con- 
versation, sat down opposite each other to begin the 
work. As usual, when these two noted gamblers met 
in play, they attracted quite a number of spectators to 
witness the game, a circumstance which had of late 


74 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


rather annoyed Mr. Grey. But as none of them interfered 
in any way, nor allowed themselves to express an opinion 
aloud while the game was being played, he could not 
object to their looking on. It was well known amongst 
the sporting fraternity that Mr, Grey had at last met 
with more than his equal, and, in truth, there was very 
little sympathy felt for him in the heavy losses he 
had suffered. Mr. Grey realized this, and accordingly he 
disliked having witnesses to his numerous defeats; but 
on this occasion the few encouraging words which Selby 
had spoken in his ear before he sat down to play seemed 
to nerve him, and he did not appear to notice the pres- 
ence of his associates who crowded near the table. 
Tim, as the play progressed, moved here and there, 
watching Langton sometimes and then directing his at- 
tention to the by standers. Selby in turn watched Tim 
with furtive glances and observed that the latter kept 
his glances directed particularly towards the proprietor, 
who seemed to take an unusual interest in the game. 
Tim, however, was very guarded in his movements, and 
only that Selby happened to be in his secret, he never 
could have detected anything out of common in the 
lad’s movements. The man who seemed to attract 
Tim’s attention so particularly was one whom none 
would ever have suspected of doing a mean act. He 
bore a high character amongst gamblers for fairness, and 
was regarded as altogether above any petty underhand 
tricks, and was therefore the last man whom Selby sup- 
posed Tim ought to watch. But Tim had his own views 
on the matter, and ere long Selby perceived him take his 
handkerchief out of his right pocket, wipe his forehead, 
and then place it in the left. He then came to Selby 
and drew him to one side. 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


75 


‘‘ Have you noticed, sir,” he asked, whether Mr. Grey 
always sits where he is now when he is playing with 
Langton ? ” 

“ Yes,” said Selby, “ he has taken that seat every time 
that I have been here.” 

All right, sir, I’m on the track, I think,” said Tim ; 
‘^but don’t forget what I asked you — if you see Mr. Grey 
begin to win, keep him up to it. Get him to play Lang- 
ton for all he’s worth.” 

All this was spoken in a low voice, and then Tim 
regained his place near the table, and in a short time 
Selby saw him speak to the proprietor, and immediately 
afterwards the two withdrew to the sideboard, where they 
drank together. They then left the room and were ab- 
sent for some time when Tim made his appearance alone, 
and Selby noticed that his eye shone brighter, and that 
he had an air of triumph about him. 

When Tim and the gambler left the room, and when 
the latter did not return, Langton could not conceal a 
slight appearance of uneasiness from being observed by 
Selby who was watching him closely. It seemed as if 
something- had occurred to upset his equanimity. Mr. 
Grey about the same time made one or two lucky hits in 
succession which seemed to embarrass Langton more 
and more. It was the first success which Mr. Grey had 
experienced for months, and it seemed to inspire him 
with renewed vigor, and to give him that self-confidence 
which latterly he had begun to lose. Langton, on the 
othei hand, appeared to be perplexed, and his self-pos- 
session was evidently disturbed by something. 

Tim, in the mean time, hovered near the table, his 
eyes fixed on Langton, until that individual seemed in- 
clined to resent the scrutiny. But Tim did not wish for 


76 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


a scene, and so when he saw that his presence had 
become offensive, he withdrew to another part of the 
room, whispering as he passed Selby : “Now is the 
time, sir ; keep him to it. Fve got the deadwood on 
Langton and he knows there’s something up. Play him 
for all he’s worth ; it’s your only chance.” 

The change in the fortune of the two players excited 
a good deal of interest on the part of the by-standers, 
and as Mr. Grey was well known to have been a heavy 
loser to Langton, the latter could not very well withdraw 
from the game so long as his antagonist wished it to go 
on. Mr. Grey’s success continued, and Langton, who 
had lost his habitual coolness, became more and more 
demoralized as the play went on. At last he threw up 
his hand, saying that he was cleaned out ; but Selby, 
who had been at work, at once declared that he was not 
yet satisfied the affair should drop, and appealed to Mr. 
Grey if he was not an interested party who had a right 
to speak. Mr. Grey at once acknowledged that Selby 
had an interest conjointly with him in the stakes, and a 
suggestion being thrown out that, as Mr. Grey had been 
obliged to borrow on previous occasions to keep the 
game going, Langton should now follow the same course. 
Several individuals came forward and offered to lend 
their money as they considered Langton to be perfectly 
safe to trust. Langton could not refuse to accept the 
offers thus made, although he evidently did so with a bad 
grace, and consequently the game went on, lasting till the 
morning, when Mr. Grey arose from the table a heavy 
winner. The whole affair was a surprise to everybody, 
but to no one more than to Mr. Grey himself, who, as he 
linked arms with Selby on leaving the rooms, said : “ The 
tide has turned at last, Selby ; it was time, for I was 


77 


I Wrecks m the Sea of Life, 

\ nearly ruined ; but I’ll win all back now. Where is 
your friend ? ” 

When Selby looked for Tim he could not find him ; 
the lad had disappeared soon after Langton began to 
borrow money, but his absence had not been perceived, 

I so intent was everyone on the game. 

I '' I did not see him leave,” said Selby, but I suppose 
he’ll turn up all right. Well, old man, you’ve had a first- 
class run of luck to-night, and I’m glad of it.” 

I ‘^It’s my turn now to strip Langton as he has done 

I me,” said Mr. Grey bitterly, and by I’ll do it if it 

I takes a year. I’ll be even with him ; I always told you 
I I would. He and I are not done with each other by a 
I long shot.” 

The two friends soon afterwards separated, and 
, Selby went to his rooms, where he found Tim waiting 
for him. 

“ I knew my master would not come,” said Tim, ‘‘ be- 
cause he wants rest to meet Langton again. I was sure 
he wouldn’t come with you and so I came on ahead, for 
I was afraid he might find me out if he got talking to 
me. I’ve been waiting, sir, to tell you all about it.” 

By Jove, Tim,” replied Selby, you’ve worked won- 
ders ; how the devil did you manage it, and what was the 
I row ? ” 

' “ Well, sir, I got it into my head that this Langton 

' had a silent partner, because it wasn’t natural for him 
to beat my master as he was doing, and so I made up 
my mind to find out for myself whether I was right.” 

^^By Jove!” interrupted Selby, I might have thought 
of such a thing in any other place ; but, you know, the 

rooms are above anything of the kind — at least,” 

he added, with regular customers like Grey.” 


78 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


It was just because my master was playing there that 
I suspected something. I thought he would likely play 
a more open hand«there than he would do in any other 
place, and thus give himself away without knowing it ; 
and that’s just what he’s been doing, sir.” 

“Well, Tim, 3/0U astonish me,” exclaimed Selby, “and 
probably I’ve been fleeced pretty often in the same 
way.” 

“ I don’t think so, sir ; I guess my master was the 
only one, barring greenhorns, that they tried it on.” 

“But, Tim, he’s 'the shrewdest man that goes there.” 

“ Yes, sir, but he’s been the victim of treachery on the 
part of one who ought to have been his best friend. 
The proprietor turned against him, sir.” 

“ Well ! well ! ” said Selby, “ the only way I can get 
at this thing is to let you tell the whole story ; so out 
with it, my lad.” 

“ When I noticed my master sit down with his back 
to that stained glass door, it was the first thing to attract 
my attention, and I watched. I then thought I saw 
something move behind the door, but wasn’t sure for a 
while, until I happened to catch a sight of Mr. Grey’s 
hand, when I saw he wasn’t as careful about it as he 
ought to have been. Sitting as he was, with his back 
close to the door, he never suspected that anybody 
could see his cards ; but I began to twig something 
wrong. I know that house, you see, sir, better than you 
think, and I made up my mind to see who was in the 
next room. I kind of suspected the proprietor, and so, 
to make sure, I went and had a drink with him and asked 
him to step into the passage, as I had something to say 
to him. You just bet, sir, I put my hand on my revolver 
when we went outside, and before he knew what I was 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, T9 

about I had thrown open the door leading into the little 
closet with the stained-glass door, and there was Bill 
Brown looking through and telegraphing my master’s 
hand to Langton.” 

“By Jove!” exclaimed Selby, jumping up, “why didn’t 
you tell me, and we would have cleaned out the whole 
place ? By jingo, we’ll do it yet — the scoundrels ! ” 

“ Wait a bit, sir, wait a bit,” said Tim, “ I haven’t 
told you all. Before either Brown or the proprietor 
could wink, I had them both covered with my revolver. 
I told them if they were wise they would keep quiet, as 
I didn’t mean to peach upon them, but they must do as 
I wanted. I told them who I was and my business, and 
agreed if they would both leave the house and let my 
master have a fair field for the rest of the night I would 
keep my own counsel. I knew their absence would 
worry Langton. They agreed and left at once. I 
locked the little closet and came back to the room. You 
know the rest, sir.” 

“ But, Tim, Langton must be made to disgorge every 
cent he has ‘won from your master.” 

“ You've got every dollar you ever will from him, sir. 
You’ll never see Langton again.” 

“But he must be stopped,” said Selby. “ By Jove ! 
I’ll have him arrested.” 

“ If you come to think of it, sir, it wouldn’t do you 
or my master any good ; that is why I told you to play 
him for all he was worth. I knew it was your last chance, 
and that he’d skip out after to-night.” 

“ Well, there’s Brown and the proprietor ; I’ll show 
them up.” 

“ It wont do any manner of good, sir. Brown has gone 
with Langton ; probably they’re off already, and I kind 


80 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


o' guess the rooms will simmer down to second. 

rate after this. I gave my word to the proprietor, and I 
don’t want to have it broken, please sir ; and, besides, I 
don’t want my master to know anything of what I’ve 
been telling you ; he’ll be awful mad when he finds that 
Langton has skipped out, but he’ll cool down and soon 
make up for lost time ; he’s got his luck back, sir, you 
know,” added Tim, smiling. 

As will be seen, however, Tim was mistaken in the 
effect Langton’s disappearance would have on Mr. Gfey. 
Selby was completely dumbfounded at the result of the 
night’s work, and felt rather astonished at his not having 
discovered the treachery which had been played on his 
friend Grey. He was really surprised at the shrewd 
tact with which Tim had conducted the whole affair, but 
at the same time he was generous enough not to be- 
grudge the lad one whit of the credit that was due to 
him. 

Tim now took his departure, and having changed his 
disguise for his ordinary dress, gained his room in the 
Grey mansion without being observed. He had ac- 
complished all that he desired, and felt that his mistress 
would have no further trouble with her father on account 
of the jewels, and Selby had made a good investment by 
letting Mr. Grey have the use of his money. So he went 
to sleep perfectly satisfied with himself and the world at 
large. 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life* 


81 


CHAPTER X. 

I Minna in the mean time had been reflecting on the 
I course she had pursued towards her father, and began 
I to regret having consented to the subterfuge of a feigned 
I sickness at Tim's suggestion. The very thought of it 
j; became repugnant to her, because nature led her to be 
li frank and open in everything she did, but in this case 
i! she had acted a lie which did not seem to her justifiable 
■1 even to save her mother s jewels. She valued the latter 
j; just as much as ever, but she could not view with any 
r satisfaction the means she had adopted to retain them. 

She therefore had resolved to make one more appeal to 

I her father not to take them from her, and, failing in that, 
she had made up her mind to relinquish them. But she 
had no opportunity of obtaining an interview with Mr. 
Grey to put her resolution into practice, because he left 
the house the next day without asking to see her, and 
I she had missed meeting him before his departure. She 
li; was therefore in a very unhappy state of mind, and, it 
must be confessed, she felt rather inclined to blame Tim 
for his interference. The revelation of her father’s dif- 
j Acuities had cast a gloom over her spirits, and this, com- 
|; bined with the thought that she had done wrong in dis- 
I regarding the principles of truth and honesty, which her 
mother had endeavored to instil into her mind, caused 
j the poor girl a great deal of uneasiness. Her inability 


82 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


to see her father heightened this feeling, and when Tim 
presented himself before her she received him very 
coldly, as if he had been the cause of all her trouble. 

Tim, however, was not abashed at this cool reception, 
but at once stated the result of his plans. He told 
Minna that Mr. Grey had discovered that he had been 
literally robbed (which was not the truth, as his master 
knew nothing of Langton’s treachery), and that he had suc- 
ceeded in recovering a portion of the money he had lost. 

My master will not,” he concluded, “ say anything 
more to you about the jewels, and he will be all right in 
a short time ; you will see him like his old self, Miss, 
very soon, depend upon it.” 

This information was certainly very encouraging to 
Minna, but she could not help expressing her regret at 
the part she had played. 

'' Well, Miss, it was this way,” argued Tim, '' if you 
hadn’t done as you did, Mr. Grey might have got the 
jewels and let them out of his hands before he discovered 
what I’ve just been telling you about, and in that case, 
Miss, I am very much afraid you never would have seen 
them again.” 

Minna felt that Tim’s words were only too true, and, 
therefore, she said nothing to contradict them, but she 
cut short the interview, by simply thanking the lad for 
what he had done, which was all the reward Tim could 
have wished for. 

. Notwithstanding the assurance which she had re- 
ceived from Tim in regard to her father’s affairs, and the 
feeling of encouragement it had given her, Minna did 
not feel satisfied. It seemed as if the shadow of future 
trouble had fallen across her path ; the luxurious home 
in which she lived, and the comforts which surrounded 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


83 


! her, all seemed out of place, when she considered that 
at any moment they might be swept away to satisfy her 
father’s creditors. She had never even imagined the 
I possibility of poverty overtaking her ; she had always 
regarded her father as immensely wealthy, and the fine 
I establishment over which she presided had seemed to 
her only as a fitting home for people in their position. 
But now she had learned that there were grave doubts 
as to whether they ought to live in the expensive style 
they were doing, and so all pleasure in her home was 
I destroyed. She felt that under the altered circumstances 
in which her father’s difficulties had placed them, they 
ought to retrench, and give up what now appeared to her 
as an extravagant mode of living. Although Tim had 
assured her that all present danger was over, she could 
not conceal from herself, that what had happened might 
happen again, and that she was liable at any moment to 
hear of her father getting into fresh difficulties. Her 
confidence in her position was therefore destroyed, and 
with it her peace of mind, so long as she remained in 
her luxurious home, and she resolved to propose to her 
father to abandon it for one more in accord with their 
reduced means. But Minna had no opportunity of doing 
as she proposed, for she did not see her father again for 
several months, the cause of which we will now endeavor 
to explain. 

The first thing Mr. Grey did the day following his 
encounter with Langton was to find Selby ; and intimate 
to him his intention of arranging at once with his late 
antagonist for another meeting, in order to follow up the 
success of the previous night without delay. He was 
in high spirits, and dwelt exultingly on the prospect of 
winning back his heavy losses and re-establishing his 


84 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


financial position on a good footing. Selby pitied him 
as he listened, because he felt that it would be a terrible 
blow if Langton had really disappeared ; but he did not 
state his fears on that point, as he thought it would be 
better for Mr, Grey to find the truth out himself. Ac- 
cordingly, at Mr. Grey’s request, he accompanied him to 
find Langton ; but the bird had evidently flown and was 
not to be found anywhere. Mr. Grey was at a loss to 
understand it, and finally became very uneasy. 

‘G can’t make it out,” he said to Selby. I don’t 
think Langton is the man to leave town without letting 
me know when I may expect to see him again. I don’t 
think it would be the correct thing, and Langton I have 
always found to be very particular in such matters.” 

Yes,” thought Selby, when he was winning your 
money, but now it is a different thing.” 

When, towards evening, they had found no trace of 
Langton, Selby said he thought he could find out if he 
had left the city, if Mr. Grey would agree to wait at his 
rooms while he made the inquiry. 

Mr. Grey at once agreed, as he was tired in body and 
troubled in mind. He could not avoid feeling some 
anxiety regarding Langton’s strange conduct, and was 
glad of an opportunity to rest and think. 

Selby, in the course of their search for the missing 
man, had seen the proprietor of the rooms, and he felt 
sure that individual could give him the information he 
desired if he could be prevailed upon to do so. He there- 
fore went direct to him and told him plainly that he was 
in the secret of the treachery which had been practised on 
Mr. Grey, and gave as a reason for his knowing about it 
that he had assisted Tim in discovering the villany. He 
moreover told the proprietor that as yet Mr. Grey knew 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


85 


1 nothing about it, but he threatened to acquaint him with 
! the whole story and publish it everywhere, unless he 
i disclosed what he knew of Langton’s disappearance. 

I The proprietor, who hoped to avoid the injury which the 

II knowledge of his late conduct towards Mr. Grey would 
li entail upon the business of his gambling rooms, at once 
‘ agreed to tell Selby all that he knew. 

; He said that when Langton learned from Brown how 
!' their plot had been discovered, he at once made his ar- 
il rangements to leave by the first train for New York. 
I; That he had accordingly gone there, taking Brown with 
I! him, but what their further movements might be he 
1 could not say, as they had not let him into their confi- 
I dence. All he knew was that Langton would not re- 
I turn for some time, until at least this affair had time to, 
blow over. Selby felt that the man had told him the 
|! truth, and he had nothing else to do but acquaint Mr. 

I Grey with the fact that Langton had left the city with 
! very little probability of ever returning. 

I When Mr. Grey learned the true state of matters, 

‘ and that his late antagonist had left for parts unknown, 

, with the greater portion of his money in his possession, 
i he could not credit it at first, but when Selby explained 
!, that there could be no doubt as to the correctness of his 
1 information then the whole truth seemed to flash upon 
' him. 

i Gone ! ” he said, gone like a thief. By heavens ! 
! I have been literally robbed. There has been some in- 
[ fernal work going on unknown to me, and I am inclined 
I to think, Selby, you know more about it than you wish 
to tell." 

Do you mean to suspect me of having any connec- 
tion with what you term infernal work ? " asked Selby 


86 Wrecks m the Sea of Life, 

haughtily, if so I would like you to be a little more 
explicit.” 

I have no idea,” replied Mr. Grey, “ that you are in 
any way connected with Langton or his doings ; but I 
do think you have some information which you are keep- 
ing back from me. How did you learn of his departure 
for New York ? ” 

In a very simple manner. I was on my way to the 
rooms to make inquiries, when I met one of Langton s 
chums, who told me.” 

'‘Are you aware whether he intends to remain in 
New York, or whether he has gone somewhere else.^ ” 

“ I know nothing more of Langton’s movements than 
what I have already told you.” 

“Then I must start immediately for New York. I 
have not a moment to lose,” said Mr. Grey. 

“ I would let the scoundrel go — I think you are 
well rid of him — you have never been yourself, old 
man, since you first met him— Let the villain alone,” 
said Selby. 

“ Let him alone ? ” exclaimed Mr. Grey, “ ha ! ha ! 
ha ! that would be a fine way to treat scoundrels like 
him. No ! no ! Selby, I’ll follow that man if I have to 
travel all over the world till I meet him, and get satis- 
faction from him. You little know what you advise 
when you tell me to let him alone.” 

“ I am perfectly well aware,” answered Selby, “ that 
he has won a heap of money from you, and has gone off 
with it like a cur ; but what of that, you’ll soon make 
up for lost time.” 

“ You know nothing about it,'’ said Mr. Grey. “You 
can form no idea of how much I have lost, for I have 
never said very much about it to anyone ; but now that 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


8T 


this has happened, I will tell you how I am placed, and 
then we’ll see if you’ll advise me to leave the scoundrel 
alone. When I sat down last night to play Langton, 
the only money I had in the world was what you were 
kind enough to stake upon the game. I hadn't another 
dollar, Selby, my fortune gone — my house and even my 
furniture mortgaged to the fullest extent. I was a des- 
perate man, and God knows what I might have done if 
luck had gone against me last night ; but I won, and 
just as I saw a prospect of winning back my money, 
this Langton sneaks off like a low thief. Do you sup- 
pose I will sit still while that fellow is luxuriating with 
my wealth. Oh ! no, Selby, I’m not the man to stand 
that sort of thing quietly.” 

By Jove ! Grey, I had no idea you were being bled 
as badly as you say. Why didn’t you tell a fellow ; you 
might have trusted me.” 

“ You are the only one to whom I have explained 
my position ; but there is no use crying over spilt milk. 
I am going to start to-night for New York, and I have 
several matters to attend to before I go. Will you let 
me have pen, ink and paper } I rnust write a note to 
my daughter. I have not time to return home, as I 
have to see one or two parties to arrange about my af- 
fairs, and the train leaves in a couple of hours.” 

“ Why not postpone your departure till to-morrow ; 
a day will not make any difference,” suggested Selby. 

“ No,” said Mr. Grey, I won’t delay an hour. I 
have too much at stake, and Langton has too much to 
answer for. I am like a bloodhound on his path from 
this moment.” 

Can I be of any service to you. Grey ? ” asked Sel- 
by, you know you have only to say the word.” 


88 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life 


Yes,” said Mr. Grey, '' there is the money you let 
me have yesterday, and there is your share of the win- 
nings. Will you let me have the use of them till I re- 
turn ? I need funds, as you are aware.” 

“ Certainly, old fellow,” replied Selby, and if you 
want more when you are away, draw on me, I’ll honor 
your drafts depend upon it.” 

Thank you, Selby, but I hope to be able to get 
along with what I have. Langton will not escape me, 
depend upon it, he won’t have an easy road to travel.” 

“ By Jove ! I wish you success, old boy,” exclaimed 
Selby. 

‘‘ There is another thing I wish you would do for me, 
Selby,” said Mr. Grey. “ I am going to write a note to 
my daughter, informing her of my hasty departure ; will 
you kindly deliver it for me ? and if I am detained away 
longer than I expect, I may trouble you to look after 
some matters for me.” 

''All right, old chap; just send me word, and I’ll 
attend to things.” 

Mr. Grey then wrote a short note to Minna, which 
he handed to Selby ; after which he helped himself to a 
parting glass of brandy-and-water, and bidding his friend 
good-by, started out on what proved to be a long jour- 
ney. Selby had refrained from acquainting Mr. Grey 
with the particulars of Langton’s treachery for several 
reasons — first, because he had promised the proprietor 
of the rooms not to disclose them ; secondly, because he 
did not wish to get Tim into any trouble with his 
master ; and thirdly, because he felt that Mr. Grey’s feel- 
ings were bitter enough without any fuel being added 
to the fire ; but he considered it his duty to warn his 
friend against a repetition of the snare that had been 


Wrecks m the Sea of Life. 


89 


laid for him, and which had proved so disastrous to him, 
and, therefore, he told him not to trust his late opponent’s 
honesty in play, as he had heard some strange rumors of 
his being connected with a gang of swindlers, and ad- 
vised him if he should have any further encounters with 
Langton, to keep his cards strictly concealed from view 
and not to trust even a dead wall behind him when play- 
ing. Grey, however, laughed at Selby’s suggestion, and 
would not listen to any idea of his having been cheated, 
because, as he remarked, he considered himself too old 
and experienced a hand for anyone to try that game on. 

I Consequently Mr. Grey left St. Louis with no idea that 
he had been swindled by Langton, but merely that the 
latter had sneaked off to avoid giving him satisfaction at 
the gaming-table. This of itself was sufficient in Mr. 
Grey’s mind to sink Langton very low in his estima- 

I tion, and to make him feel very bitter when he thought 
of the heavy losses he had suffered at his hands. 

Selby was somewhat surprised at Mr. Grey leaving 
for New York without returning to his house. Any 
other man but Grey, he thought, would have gone home 
j and said good-by to his daughter, and he could have 
done it in a quarter of an hour by taking a carriage ; 
i but he is a queer fish, and I am not sorry to have an ex- 
cuse for going in his stead. 

The truth is Mr. Grey, as soon as he had no pressing 

I need for Minna’s jewels, felt rather ashamed of having 
asked for them, and he did not care particularly about 
meeting his daughter in case she might refer to what 
was to him now an unpleasant subject. Besides this, he 

I did not expect to be absent any length of time. He felt 
sure of overtaking Langton at New York and obtaining 
immediate satisfaction, and it was no unusual thing for 


90 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


him to leave home for a week at a time without acquaint- 
ing Minna of his departure. In this case, however, he 
had an object in writing to his daughter, and that was 
to give Selby an excuse for visiting her. But Mr. Grey, 
as events proved, did not return to St. Louis as soon as 
he expected, and ere he saw his daughter Minna again, 
very important changes had taken place in his household. 

Selby had gradually become a regular visitor at the 
Grey mansion, and so careful had he been in his de- 
meanor towards Minna, so respectful, so kind and con- 
siderate in many little attentions which men, as a rule, 
neglect in their intercourse with women, but which the 
latter prize very highly when they are the recipients 
thereof, that the young girl could not fail to receive his 
visits with some degree of pleasure. Selby, for almost 
the first time in his life, was on his good behavior while 
endeavoring to win the love of this young girl, and he 
really endeavored to abandon some of his dissolute 
habits ; but, alas ! he was only acting in accordance with 
a caprice or passion then dominant, and not from con- 
viction, and, consequently, his improvement was liable to 
turn out only a temporary one. He moreover made 
Minna a confidante of several matters connected with 
his own life. He spoke to her feelingly and lovingly of 
his parents and their goodness to him, and pictured to 
her his mother as the kindest and best of women. In 
justice to Selby we must say that he did not do this for 
effect ; he really loved and was very proud of his father 
and mother, and found pleasure in speaking of them to 
Minna. He could not have adopted, however, any better 
course to raise himself in her esteem, and having gained 
that point, he had succeeded in taking the first step 
towards securing her love. He had frequently expressed 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


91 


j a desire that Minna would visit his parents in New 
York, but as this might have been construed into a fore- 
runner of closer relationship, she had never encouraged 
' the idea ; but from the description given her by Selby of 
his home and its surroundings, she felt that it would be 
a very pleasant change from the monotony of her every- 
day life. 

When Selby presented himself with the letter from 
hei father, she could hardly conceal the feeling of disap- 
pointment which it caused her as she read its contents. 
She had intended to propose to her father the advisa- 
bility of moving into less expensive quarters, and of 
curtailing expenses generally, but now the opportunity 
of carrying out her good intentions was frustrated at 
least for a time. The letter read as follows : 

“My dear Minna: 

“ I am obliged to leave suddenly for New York on very 
important business. The train by which I go starts in about 
an hour, and as I have several matters to look after in the 
city before I go, I will be unable to see you till my return, 
which I hope will be in a few days. I enclose a check for 
house expenses in the mean time, and will drop you a line 
from New York. Selby has kindly consented to deliver this 
to you for me. 

“ Your affectionate father, 

“ Richard Grey.’’ 

“ My father,'’ said Minna as she closed the letter, 
“ has gone very suddenly to New York. I had no idea 
that he was going away.” 

“ I don’t think he had any idea himself till about a 
couple of hours before he left. I tried to persuade him 
to put it off till to-morrow.” 

“ Oh ! I wish you had succeeded,” exclaimed Minna, 


92 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


then checking herself she added, '' of course I always 
like to see him before he goes anywhere.” 

“ I thought you would, but I know his business is 
very pressing, and he seemed so bent upon going, that 
I felt it useless to urge him against his will. I trust, 
however, he will not be away many days.” 

Minna had an idea that Selby knew a good deal about 
her father’s affairs, and that she could obtain from him 
some very correct information regarding Mr. Grey’s 
difficulties ; but it was the last thing she thought of to 
even hint anything of the kind to him. In return for 
the confidence Selby had reposed in her, she had spoken 
to him of her own life and how she missed her mother’s 
presence, and how lonely she sometimes felt in the great 
house with no one but the servants, no female friend in 
whom she could trust or confide in. She complained 
that she had been unable to find one congenial spirit 
amongst all the ladies of her acquaintance. Then Selby 
would speak of his own mother, and say how much he 
desired that Minna would become acquainted with her 
because she was so good, and could, in her own motherly 
kind way, advise and comfort her. Minna felt she would 
like to meet Mrs. Selby, but at the same time realized 
that a barrier existed between her and the gratification 
of the wish, and that was George Selby himself. So 
these two went on day by day growing gradually closer 
to each other in spite of themselves, the one resisting 
less and less, the other becoming more and more em- 
boldened ; but circumstances occurred ere long to bring 
this strange courtship to a crisis and to give Selby the 
victory. 

Richard Grey did not return to his home for many a 
day. 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


93 


CHAPTER XL 

About a week after the events related in the last 
chapter, Minna received the following letter from her 
father : 

“ My dear Minna : 

“ Circumstances which I did not foresee will oblige me to 
1 postpone my return home for some time. An individual who 

I has been the principal cause of my monetary difficulties has 

gone to San Francisco, and this necessitates my going there to 
see him. It is now uncertain how long I will be absent from 
home, and as the cares of looking after the house may prove 
irksome to you while I am away, I think you had better take 
rooms in the Lindell for the time being, and close up the 
establishment. You had better dismiss all the servants 
except Tim, who can remain in the house and look after its 
safety. Of course, 1 do not insist upon your doing this, but I 
advise it for the best ; and in case you decide upon following 
my suggestion, I enclose a check to enable you to pay off the 
I servants, and for your current expenses until you hear from 
me again. You had better write to me at San Francisco, as 
a letter would not reach here in time for me to receive it. I 
trust you are keeping well, and that everything is going on 
smoothly at the house. I know you will be very comfortable 
at the Lindell, and you will meet a number of nice people 
there ; it will be a change for you. Has Mrs. Rolph called 
during my absence .? Write, and give me all the news. 

“Your affectionate father, 

“Richard Grey.^’ 


94 Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 

The same mail that carried the above letter brought 
two others from Mr. Grey, one of which was addressed 
to Mrs. Rolph, the other to Selby. 

The one to Mrs. Rolph read as follows : 

“ My dear Amelia : 

‘‘ I regret very much having been obliged to leave St. 
Louis without seeing you, but my departure was as unexpected 
as it was sudden, and was caused by a scoundrel having ab- 
sconded with a lot of my money. I am now hunting him up, 
and may be detained away from home for some time. I start 
to-morrow for San Francisco, where a letter will find me, and 
where I hope to receive a line from you. You have fre- 
quently spoken to me of the pleasure it would give you to 
have Minna stay with you. I must acknowledge having 
treated your kind invitation rather neglectfully, but now that 
I expect to be away from home for some time, I would take 
it as a great kindness if you could prevail upon her to pay 
you a visit. I use the term “ prevail upon her ’’ because she 
dislikes paying lengthy visits in the way I have mentioned, 
and is rather too independent on that point, in my opinion. 
I have suggested to her to close up the house and take rooms 
in the Lindell while I am away, which I hardly expect she 
will do ; so that if you will see her I think she will accept 
your kind offer. Of course, you will understand that it will 
be better for you not to let her know that you and I have had 
any correspondence on this subject. My chief regret in 
being absent from St. Louis is because I am separated from 
you, for I really long to see your sweet face once more. I 
console myself, however, with the idea that while I may be 
far away from you I am not altogether absent in your 
thoughts. 

“ Ever faithfully yours, 

'' Richard Grey.’^ 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 95 

The following was the letter to Selby : 

My dear Selby : 

“ Imm^iately on my arrival here, I went to work to hunt up 
Langton, and I think I had visited nearly every place in the 
city where he was likely to be, when I began to despair of 
finding him. About this time I ran across Bill Brown, who, 
as you may remember, was rather a chum of Langtoirs, and 
who, when 1 first met him, appeared startled and evidently 
desirous of avoiding me. I, however, was not to be shaken off, 
as I felt sure I would be able to get something out of him. 
I got more than I bargained for. I suppose my manner was 
so friendly towards him that he concluded to let the cat out 
of the bag to save himself. He surprised me considerably by 
saying that he supposed I knew something of how Langton 
had won my money. I did not understand what the devil he 
meant, but I merely answered that I knew Langton had 
acted like a mean cad. ^ Well ! Grey,’ he said, ‘ I am sorry 
I had anything to do with it and then he told me the whole 
story of how I had been swindled, and how the affair was 
discovered by that stranger friend of yours whom you brought 
to the rooms. Who was that friend of yours ? I am under 
some obligation to him, and would like to know his name. 

, who keeps the rooms was also in the swindle, and I owe 

him one, which I will pay, depend upon it, on my return. 1 feel 
confoundedly small that such a thing should have happened 
to me. I watched Langton pretty closely, but could never 
discover any sign of anything wrong, as I have often told you. 
I felt inclined to take it out of Brown on the spot, but on 
second thoughts I concluded to use him if possible to catch 
Langton. It appears the two quarrelled over the spoils when 
they reached New York, and they split — Brown coming out of 
the affair minus most of his share, and Langton going to San 
Francisco with nearly all the plunder. I have not time to tell 
you the particulars of how the three scoundrels managed to 


96 Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 

i 

fleece me, it is sufficient to say I was the victim of as deep 
laid and villainous a plot as ever was concocted against a 
man, and that I have been robbed of every cent by that fel- 
low Langton. I considered him bad enough when I thought 1 
he had won my money fairly, and had merely sneaked off to ] 
avoid giving me satisfaction, but now I will follow him all the i 
world over, if necessary, to be revenged on him. I leave here i 
to-morrow for San Francisco, and Brown has given me some \ 
particulars which will, I think, enable me to find Langton. j 
When I do, he will disgorge every cent he plundered from me i 
or I’ll know the reason why. As it is now rather uncertain 
when I may return to St. Louis, I have written my daughter 
advising her to shut up the house and take rooms in the ' 
Lindell. I don’t see the necessity for keeping up the expense, 
when matters are in so precarious a state with me. Look her ! 
up, like a good fellow, and see things all right for her. I can 
trust you if I can trust any man. I will be glad to hear from ; 
you in San Francisco. 1 

“ Believe me, - 

Yours sincerely, 

‘‘Richard Grey.” 

When Minna received her letter she made up her 
mind at once to follow her father’s advice, shut up the \ 
house and go to the Lindell. This course was quite • 
in accord with her recent views of retrenchment, ' 
and, contrary to her father’s supposition, she never 
hesitated a moment in adopting it. She would have pre- 
ferred some more retired place to live in than a large ^ 
hotel, but as her father had suggested it, she resolved to 
follow his directions. She wondered at Mr. Grey’s in- ^ 
quiry about Mrs. Rolph, but she did not understand 
that it was merely inserted in the letter to show that he i 
still desired a continuance of the intimacy between her ^ 
and the widow ; an intimacy, however, which Minna was j 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


97 


not at all anxious to encourage. Mrs. Rolph had vainly 
endeavored to create a favorable impression upon Minna, 
but there was something about the woman which always 
repelled the innocent girl ; and, notwithstanding her 
evident desire to be friendly, and the high opinion which 
Mr. Grey seemed to entertain towards her, Minna never 
could overcome a certain repugnance to her. 

. When Mrs. Rolph read her letter she at once ordered 
her carriage and drove direct to the Grey mansion. She 
was delighted at the prospect of having Minna as a 
guest, not that she really cared very much for the girl, but 
she wished to propitiate the daughter as a step towards 
gaining the father. She was not quite sure how much 
influence Minna could exert over Mr. Grey if she 
wished, and thought it wise to remove any obstacle to 
her ambition in that quarter. Mrs. Rolph’s ambition 
was to become the wife of Mr. Grey, and she entertained 
the idea that she would succeed ; the only fear she felt 
was regarding Minna, who she imagined might prove a 
stumbling block in her path. But if she had known the 
truth, she might have saved herself all the trouble she 
took with Minna, as Mr. Grey, if it had suited him, 
would have married Mrs. Rolph without even acquaint- 
ing his daughter of his intention beforehand, far less 
consulting her. The widow was very wealthy, and also 
a very handsome woman ; but if she had been poor, her 
beauty would never have influenced Mr. Grey sufficiently 
to make him think of marrying her ; besides, she had not 
been as discreet in her conduct as she ought to have 
been towards the man she contemplated as a husband. 
Mr. Grey, however, had an eye on her wealth, and al- 
though he had not committed himself altogether to an 
offer of marriage, he had given several hints cf a matri- 

7 


98 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


monial nature to her, which led her to believe that she 
would become Mrs. Grey at some future day. This was 
the secret, therefore, of the widow’s desire to cultivate a 
friendship with Minna. 

Minna was still thinking over the contents of her 
father’s letter, when Mrs. Rolph was announced, who, 
coming forward, apologized warmly for not having called 
sooner. 

‘‘ If I had only known,” she said, ''that you were all 
alone, I would have come to comfort you in your loneli- 
ness ; but I only learned to-day, for the first time, that 
Mr. Grey was away from home, — does he purpose being 
absent any length of time ? ” 

" I hardly know,” said Minna, " his business may 
detain him some time, and he may be able to return soon ; 
it all depends on circumstances.” 

" Then you will just come and stay with me while he 
is away. Now do not refuse me, for I have set my heart 
upon it, and I will make it so pleasant for you — it must 
be dreadfully lonely here.” 

" I am very much obliged to you, Mrs. Rolph, but 
really I do not see how I can accept your kind invitation, 
at least, just at present. I intend to close the house 
until my father’s return, and take rooms at the Lindell ; 
and this will give me so much to look after in seeing 
everything in order before I go, that I will be kept very 
busy ; but when I am settled in the hotel, I may be able 
to stay a few days with you. It is very kind of you to 
ask me.” 

" Don’t mention kindness, my dear, it will be a great 
pleasure, I assure you. I am very lonely, all by myself, 
and your visit would be such a delightful break in the 
monotony — do say you will come, and I will help you 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life* 


99 


here every day until we get the house in order. Don’t 
go to the hotel at all ; come along with me.” 

Thank you, Mrs. Rolph, you are very kind indeed ; 
but I would prefer going first to the hotel. I would like 
to feel perfectly free for a few days.” 

Minna said this in a tone that convinced Mrs. Rolph 
that there was no use pressing her invitation any further, 
so she replied, “Well, my dear, I oijly hope that you 
will come as soon as you are settled. Can I be of any 
service to you ? — you know I am very handy, — ^just tell 
me if I can assist you in any way.” 

But Minna declined all offers of assistance, and Mrs. 
Rolph went away soon afterwards, very much disap- 
pointed, and somewhat incensed at Minna’s refusal of her 
I proffered hospitality. 

< When Selby read his letter he felt convinced now 

] that Mr. Grey knew the whole particulars of Langton’s 
treachery, — he would not return until he had used every 
! effort to discover his whereabouts ; and knowing Lang- 
I ton’s character for cunning, he saw that Mr. Grey would 
I be detained away for some considerable time. He felt 
quite concerned about Minna, and pitied the girl in her 
trying position. He did not like the idea of her going 
to live at a hotel, and decided upon going at once and 
stating his views to her on the subject ; at the same time 
he thought it a good opportunity to induce her to visit 
his father and mother. He had written home to his 
mother about Minna, and only that morning he had re- 
ceived a reply, extending a cordial invitation to the young 
girl to visit them in New York ; so he felt himself fully 
armed for the occasion. 

He therefore lost no time in going to see Minna, and 
arrived at the house just as Mrs. Rolph was leaving in 


100 


Wrecks m the Sea of Life, 


her carriage. The widow smiled graciously on him, little 
dreaming that he was about to upset all her plans. 

Selby at once informed Minna that he had received 
a letter from her father in relation to some business mat- 
ters, in which had been mentioned the probability of her 
taking rooms at the Lindell for a time. 

''Yes,” said Minna, " I have decided to go there, 
although I would have preferred a place where I could 
feel more at home. I cannot say that I like the prospect 
of hotel life, but it is better than staying here all alone.” 

"Why go there at all.^” asked Selby. "You will 
not be comfortable, because you are unaccustomed to 
anything of the sort.” 

"My father desires it, and like a good, obedient 
daughter,” said Minna smiling, " I am following his in- 
structions.” 

" I have so often asked you to pay my mother a visit 
in New York that I am almost afraid to mention the 
subject again, but I think if I could induce you to go it 
would be just the thing.” 

" I ought certainly to consider myself a highly hon- 
ored personage,” answered Minna, " for here I have re- 
ceived two invitations within an hour from people to go 
and stay with them.” 

" I suppose,” remarked Selby, " that Mrs. Rolph has 
been offering her hospitality, because I met her driving 
away from here.” 

"Yes,” replied Minna, "Mrs. Rolph tendered me a 
very pressing invitation to visit her, and I gave her a 
sort of half promise to go there after I became settled at 
the Lindell.” 

" I would be very sorry to see you go there,” said 
Selby seriously. 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


101 


And why, pray ? asked Minna. 

Selby was rather put out by this blunt rejoinder, but 
he answered, “ I can hardly tell why, only Mrs. Rolph 
does not seem to me a suitable companion for you. It 
would be better. Miss Grey, if you did not class her 
among your intimate friends.” 

'' And pray, Mr. Selby, when did you install yourself 
as the custodian of my acts ? Are you aware that Mrs. 
Rolph is regarded by my father as a very estimable lady, 
and that he particularly desires me to cultivate her 
friendship. Now, who am I to obey; you or my father, 

I would like to know ? ” 

“ Pardon me,” said Selby ; I assure you I did not 
mean to offend you. Probably Mr. Grey does not know 
Mrs. Rolph as well as I do. I have been acquainted 
with her for a number of years before even she came to 
live in St. Louis, and I persist in saying that I do not 
consider her a fit companion for you.” 

“ I am sorry to hear you speaking ill of a lady ; I did 
not expect it from you. I feel inclined to become the 
championess of Mrs. Rolph.” 

“ I see no necessity. I am not going to wage war ^ 
against the lady. I have merely stated my honest opin- 
ion of her, so far as you are concerned, and believe me, 

I only did so from the deep regard I feel towards you. 

I would give the same advice to a sister, if I had one.” 

“ Is she then such a dreadful creature ? ” 

'' I have nothing to say against Mrs. Rolph except 
what I have already stated, that I do not consider her a 
suitable friend for you. Do not imagine. Miss Grey, 
because I have said this that I am fond of retailing gos- 
sip, or that I am given to traducing people, especially 
ladies. I assure you I despise anything of the sort. I 


102 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


feel for you a very sincere friendship. I am also a 
friend of your father, and as such, I merely gave my opin- 
ion in regard to one who evidently wishes to become an 
intimate acquaintance of yours. 1 have nothing to say 
against Mrs. Rolph. Please let us drop the subject.’’ 

Very well,” said Minna; but before doing so I 
will relieve your anxiety about me by saying that there 
is no danger of my becoming very friendly with Mrs. 
Rolph ; we are not suited for each other, — there now, are 
you satisfied } ” 

I am very glad to hear you say so, indeed,” replied 
Selby warmly ; ^‘but now that we have disposed of that 
question let me ask you another, will you pay us a visit 
in New York ? — Here,” he said, pulling out a letter from 
his pocket, “ I have my mother’s own invitation to you,” 
and then he read it to her from beginning to end — a 
letter so full of tender, loving words, so motherly and 
kind, and so full of good advice to her only son, of whom 
apparently she was very proud, that Minna could not re- 
frain from shedding tears, as she thought of her own 
dead mother, whom she missed sadly every day of her 
life. The letter had the effect of creating a desire in 
the heart of Minna to see old Mrs. Selby ; for while she 
had listened to other letters from that lady, none had 
ever touched her feelings so keenly as the one that 
had just been read to her. George Selby, moreover, 
gained a point in Minna’s favor through reading that 
letter, as the young girl reasoned within herself, that 
with such a mother, the son could not be a very bad 
man. But she was not aware how long that son 
had been away from the good influence of his mother, 
and how easily he had been led astray by evil associates. 
When Selby had finished reading, he said to Minna, 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


103 


^'Now, Miss Grey, will you not go and see my mother, 
when she is so desirous of meeting you. You need not 
feel at all anxious about the safety of the house, as 
Tim is a very careful and faithful lad, and, besides, I will 
be here to look after everything for you.” 

The fact that Selby did not intend to be a visitor at 
his mother s house at the same time as herself, decided 
Minna to go, but she said. 

“ Well, Mr. Selby, I think I would like to go ; but I 
fear my father might be annoyed at my leaving St. Louis 
in his absence.” 

If that is your only objection you may set your 
mind at rest and decide to go, because I will answer for 
Mr. Grey being perfectly satisfied. I assure you. Miss 
Grey, if I thought lie would be displeased I would not 
press you.” 

“ I do not suppose he will be very angry,” said Minna, 
smiling, and as you promise to look after Tim and the 
house for me when I am away, I will accept your 
mother s invitation. But how am I to go } I never 
travelled alone in my life.” 

“ I was going to offer to accompany you as far as 
New York.” 

Oh ! ” exclaimed Minna, “ that would never do — 
people would say at once that v/e had eloped in my father's 
absence. Oh ! no, we must find some other way.” 

Selby looked rather disappointed, but he thought it 
prudent to conceal it, and so he answered at once, that 
he could arrange everything for her so that she would 
have no difficulty on the way, and his father and mother 
would meet her at the station in New York. It is 
proverbial,” he said, ‘‘ that ladies can travel alone on our 
railways with perfect safety, and every care and atten- 


104 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


tion are paid to them by the conductors, who, as a rule, 
are more gentlemanly in that respect than many who 
move in a higher sphere of life and claim to be gentle- 
men.” 

“ There is one more thing, however,” said Minna — - 
what will I do about Mrs. Rolph ? ” 

Why,” replied Selby, you can say, with perfect 
truth, that you have decided to accept a prior invitation 
from the Selbys, in New York.” 

To this Minna agreed, and so it was arranged at 
last that she would go and visit the Selbys, which 
she did a couple of days afterwards. 

Selby then scored one more point in his own favor. 
He had cherished a desire for some time that Minna 
would visit his home, because he hoped that, through his 
mother’s influence, he might be able to soften the young 
girl’s feelings towards himself, and he calculated well, as 
will be seen ere long. 


Wrecks in the Sea of^ Life. 


105 


✓ 


CHAPTER XII. 

A FEW days after Minna’s departure, George Selby 
happened to meet Mrs. Rolph, who said to him : 

And so you have run away with the fair daughter 
of our friend Grey ; you are a dreadfully captivating man, 
Selby, with the ladies, as I know from experience,” she 
added, looking up and smiling in his face. 

Selby was evidently not over pleased at the latter 
portion of her remark, but he answered quite pleasantly, 
“ You are mistaken, Mrs. Rolph, I could not have car- 
ried off Miss Grey when I am here, and have not been 
absent from the city for some time ; she went away of 
her own free will. My mother’s invitation was, I 
think, a prior one to yours, and, therefore, entitled to 
first consideration.” 

Prior invitation ! — the very words Miss Grey used 
when she declined mine with thanks ; and so, Selby, you 
were aware that I wished the young lady to come and 
stay with me. I do believe you dictated the very note 
she sent me.” 

Hardly,” answered Selby. 

Do you know,” said Mrs. Rolph, ‘‘ that you have 
been the cause of a great disappointment to me.” 

'' I am very sorry if I have been, but you know this 
is a selfish world.” 

I know it is,” replied Mrs. Rolph, but I fear there 


106 


Wrecks in ihe Sea of Life, 


has been more than selfishness in your case. I rather 
think there has been design.” 

I do not see why you should imagine so.’’ 

Are you quite sure that the exemplary George 
Selby is not anxious to prevent a certain young lady, on 
whom he has set his affections, from becoming too inti- 
mate with another lady whom he used to regard with 
great favor once upon a time ? Are you quite sure of 
this .? ” 

You have no right, Mrs. Rolph, to suppose anything 
of the kind. Miss Grey is her own mistress, and quite 
able to choose her friends, without my interference.” 

‘‘Very true,” said the widow, “but there is such a 
thing as influence, you may have used yours in that 
direction against me.” 

“ I have no influence in that quarter, Mrs. Rolph, as 
you suspect.” 

“ There, Selby, don’t tell fibs, you can’t do so suc- 
cessfully with that expressive face of yours. Pray, if 
you have no influence there, how did you manage to in- 
duce Miss Grey to go to New York, after she had prom- 
ised to visit me Now, sir, don’t tell anymore fibs; 
you cannot contend against a woman’s wit. I see the 
whole thing clearly — George Selby is looking after a 
wife, and he is afraid that if she becomes intimate with 
me, I may refer to a little episode which occurred during 
his bachelor career.” 

“ Mrs. Rolph, you are altogether astray. I am not 
afraid that you will tell anything about that affair ; and, 
in addition, I may inform you that Miss Grey is not likely 
to become my wife.” 

“ Another fib, Selby ; when will you stop ? I know 
as well as you do, that you are laying your plans to catch 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


107 


the lovely Miss Grey ; and allow me to tell you more, 
which will please you, you are very likely to succeed.” 

“ I do not deny that I would be a very happy man, 
indeed, if I thought that your prediction would be ful- 
filled ; but I fear you are a false prophetess, Mrs. 
Rolph.” 

“ Not I, I know you too well, and I also know your 
great cunning in such matters. You forget I have had 
some experience of it.” 

'' I don’t see why you persist in referring to what is 
long past, forgotten, or, rather, it ought to be.” 

'' And why ought it to be forgotten } does a woman 
forget such things easily ? But come, we will say no more 
about it, we know each other sufficiently well, to speak 
plainly. You have set your heart on winning Miss Grey, 
and, you are well aware, I have set mine on winning her 
father. Now let us make a truce. You have stepped be- 
tween me and my object by preventing Miss Grey from 
coming to stay with me. I wish to cultivate the 
daughter — will you promise not to interfere again ? ” 

I will promise nothing,” said Selby, because it is 
not in my power to interfere, even if I wished to do so. 
I cannot tell what has put this idea into your head ; be- 
sides, I do not see what Miss Grey has to do with your 
intentions regarding her father. If you think I am going 
to interfere between you and Grey, you are very much 
mistaken. Grey can attend to his own business, with- 
out any assistance from me.” 

“Well,” said Mrs. Rolph bitterly, “you will not un- 
derstand me, because you do not wish to ; but, mark me, 
it will be better for you to be friends with me — I am a 
good hater.” 

“ I suppose you will interfere with me,” said Selby, 


108 Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 

laughing. I have no wish that we should be enemies ; 
let us part good friends,” he added, stopping and hold- 
ing out his hand. 

Mrs. Rolph held out her hand. Selby,” she said, 
you are a greater simpleton than I took you to be — 
good-by.” 

“ I am sorry that I have fallen in your estimation,” 
replied Selby, as he lifted his hat, — “ good-by.” 

Ah ! my fine fellow,” thought Mrs. Rolph, as she 
walked away, “ you will have cause to repent having set 
me at defiance — you cannot deceive me — you have put 
the girl against me, else she would have come to me first 
and gone to the Selbys afterwards. I know now George 
Selby that you are against me, and will do your utmost 
to prevent my marriage with Grey, because, forsooth, 
you would not like me in the family, — but to be fore- 
warned is to be forearmed. You have undertaken a diffi- 
cult task in opposing me, and you have made a bitter 
enemy where you might have had a good and useful 
friend.” 

George Selby, now that he was aware of the widow’s 
intentions, felt rather pleased at having been the means 
of preventing Minna from becoming a tool in her hands. 
He had known for some time that Mrs. Rolph was en- 
deavoring to capture Mr. Grey, but he never had any idea 
that she would be successful. He gave Mr. Grey more 
credit for good sense than to suppose him capable of 
taking such a wife to live in the same house with his 
daughter. Selby knew the lady to be possessed of a bad 
heart, and while he acknowledged her as a clever and 
fascinating woman, he at the same time looked upon her 
as a dangerous companion for any young girl. Yet Mrs. 
Rolph was looked upon with favor by some of the best 


109 



;; Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 

families in St. Louis. She was wealthy, handsome and 
accomplished ; was that not sufficient for them } Her 
true character was known only to a few, amongst whom, 
however, were George Selby and Richard Grey, and for 
that reason the former never entertained the thought 
that the latter would make her his wife. 

' Could George Selby have foreseen the pain and mis- 
: ery he was laying in store for himself and Minna by his 

opposition to Mrs. Rolph, it is doubtful whether he 
would not have temporized with her and sought to con- 
ciliate her. But he could not see into the future, and, 
therefore, he did not trouble himself very much about 
the matter, since he had Minna safe and sound under 
his mother’s influence and protection. 

As the widow continued her promenade, she was 
joined by a gentleman who figures somewhat promi- 
nently hereafter in these pages, and who was a very in- 
timate friend of hers. His name was Rufus Holt, and 
he was one of those drones in society who seldom do 
any practical good, and who very frequently do a great 
deal of harm. How he managed to live was a mystery 
to most of his acquaintances, for he had neither profes- 
sion nor business of any kind to employ his time or to 
supply his wants, yet he was seldom without money. It 
; is true he was known to be heavily in debt, but he al- 
ways managed to pay when asked to do so ; in fact, he 
> was a practised borrower from his friends, and always 
r took care to arrange matters so that he could get money 
\ from one quarter when he expected to be called upon to 
r pay up in another. It was a system of robbing Peter to 
pay Paul which he adopted ; but, if it had not been for 
the assistance of a few of his more intimate friends, he 
\ could not have carried on this game very long. Mrs. 


/ 


110 


Wrecks ill the Sea of Life. 


Roiph had frequently been of service to him in this 
way, and had never asked him to repay the money which 
she gave him ; so that Rufus Holt was deeply indebted 
to the widow, and in return made himself useful to her 
in many ways that a more honorable man would have 
scorned. Through the instrumentality of Mrs. Roiph 
and a few others, Rufus Holt had the entree to good 
society. He dressed well, sang and played admirably, 
and was full of wit and humor. He was, therefore, 
deemed a pleasant companion, and as he was ever will- 
ing to oblige the ladies and do their bidding, he was a 
general favorite with them. He was handsome, and in 
outward appearance had a dashing, careless, off-hand 
manner, which prepossessed many in his favor. With 
the men he was regarded as a good sort of fellow, not 
fit for much outside of gallanting with the fair sex, but 
he was not despised, as he would have been if his true 
character had been known. Rufus Holt inwardly was 
the meanest type of a scoundrel. He had not the 
slightest feeling of honor or pride in his composition. 
He could do the most despicable act without any sense of 
shame, and he could receive an insult with perfect com- 
posure, if he thought he could gain anything by so doing. 
He could fawn and cringe and accept favors without the 
least compunction, and was a most accomplished sponge , 
because, while he sponged, he managed to retain a char- 
acter for respectability outwardly. To a woman of Mrs. 
Rolph’s stamp he was a useful tool in many ways, and 
to such as her he was indebted for being able to keep 
his head above water. There was one trait in his char- 
acter, however, which had nearly brought him into seri- 
ous difficulty on more than one occasion ; he was a 
libertine, so much so, that a number of respect- 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


Ill 


able ladies deemed it advisable to cut his acquaintance 
altogether; but, unfortunately, while they did so, they 
neglected, from feelings of delicacy, to make known his 
true character. 

Strange to say, George Selby was one of Rufus 
Holt’s most intimate friends ; and the only way this can 
be accounted for, is that the former, having a great deal 
of time on his hands, and being fond of pleasure, found 
the latter so pleasant a companion that he cultivated his 
acquaintance for his sociable qualities. Moreover, as 
we already know, Selby was very liberal in money mat- 
ters, and Holt found it very convenient at times to pos- 
sess his friendship. 

When the gentleman whom we have been describ- 
ing joined Mrs. Rolph, she said to him, Do you know, 
Holt, that your friend Selby has lost his heart to Miss 
Grey ? ’’ 

‘‘ What ! ” he exclaimed, that little bit of woman- 
kind whom you took charge of for Grey, when he 
brought her out } ” 

“ The same,” said Mrs. Rolph ; but I thought you 
were rather smitten in that direction. I remember you 
were loud in your praises of her at the time.” 

Well, I certainly was ; but I became cured almost 
immediately. At the ball I thought her a delightful 
little creature ; but when I called afterwards, I found 
her so deucedly cold that I gave her up and have not 
met her since.” 

''You ought to have persevered. Holt, she improves 
on acquaintance ; but now Selby has cut you out, I fear, 
without any hope for you.” 

" Lucky fellow, that Selby,” said Holt ; “ but it is 
always the same with me. The ladies all like me very 


112 


Wrecks m the Sea of Life* 


well so long as I keep within a certain point, but the 
moment I become tender or loving, then they grow as 
cool as cucumbers. Ah ! I will never get married, I see 
it plainly ; and to tell you the truth, Amelia, I am not 
sorry for it. The care of a matrimonial life must be 
simply tremendous.” 

Mrs. Rolph laughed. Come now, Holt,” she said, 
“ if your wife had a good round sum in the bank, and was 
pretty and amiable, wouldn’t it make a difference } ” 

‘‘ It might, certainly,” was the reply, if I had con- 
trol of the check-book — not otherwise.” 

Oh ! ” said the widow, that would not be necessary ; 
you could always borrow from your wife instead of from 
other people, and you would not be obliged to repay 
her.” 

Rufus Holt merely laughed at this hit, and replied : 
‘‘ By jingo ! that is a fact ; it would be very convenient. 
Will Miss Grey have money } ” 

Plenty of it,” said Mrs. Rolph. Now why don’t 
you take a hint } there is yet a chance for you, and you 
are more likely to succeed than Selby — I am sure of it. 
Come, now, I would like to see you settled.” 

Ah ! Amelia, this is unkind of you ; you want to get 
rid of me, I see. But I thought Selby was a great friend 
of yours } ” 

I have not the same interest in him that I have in 
you; besides, he is well enough off, and does not require 
to marry a rich wife as you do.” 

This is very kind of you, Amelia; but, hang me if 
I care very much about it. I am very comfortable as I 
am, and it will be a great bother. I think you had better 
let Selby have a clear course.” 

But Mrs. Rolph was not satisfied to do so, and there- 


Wrecks in the S^a of Life, 113 

fore she laid down the law to her companion, and told him 
plainly that she wished him to pay his attentions to Minna, 
and endeavor to supplant Selby, and threatened him with 
her dire displeasure if he refused to do so. She coun- 
selled him to remain on good terms with Selby, and to 
use him, if necessary, to bring about the desired result. 
She reasoned that if Holt appeared as a friend of Selby, 
he would have a better opportunity of ingratiating him- 
self with Minna, and in this she showed her woman’s 
tact. 

Rufus Holt, when he saw how inflexible Mrs. Rolph 
was, agreed to follow out her wishes, and the widow, hav- 
ing lost no time in setting the machinery at work to in- 
jure Selby, allowed her thoughts to flow into the future 
and devise fresh schemes, in case the one she had in hand 
should fail. She determined to use Rufus Holt to the 
end, and if he did not succeed in winning Minna from 
Selby she resolved to take some other course to gratify 
her revenge. For this reason she resolved to take every 
precaution to prevent a rupture between Selby and Holt, 
and instructed the latter to be careful not to jeopardize 
his friendship with the former, unless he felt perfectly 
sure of success with Minna Grey. 

George Selby had indeed aroused the hatred of an 
unscrupulous woman, cruel as she was clever in her 
designs, and who was destined to make him feel the full 
weight of her malice. 

Rufus Holt had no compunction in becoming the 
willing tool of the woman by his side, although he Was 
under heavy obligations to Selby, and professed to be 
his friend ; his only dread was, that in carrying out the 
schemes of Mrs. Rolph, he might become the victim of 
a justly incensed rival ; but he resolved to act with pru- 


114 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


dence. Thus the plot was concocted which was to bring 
misery and sorrow on two innocent heads ; and Mrs. 
Rolph parted frpm her confederate with mingled feelings 
of delight at the prospect of being revenged on Selby, 
and contempt for the willing tool, Holt, who had played 
so easily into her hands. 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


115 


. CHAPTER XIIL 

Minna’s visit to New York extended from days into 
weeks, and from weeks into months ; and yet she was 
unable to tear herself away from the kind old people, 
who had become so warmly attached to her that they 
would not hear of her returning to St. Louis, so long as 
her father remained absent from home. It seemed to 
the young girl like a new life to her, so different alto- 
gether from her lonely existence in the great house at 
home, that she almost dreaded the day, when she would 
be obliged to return. Selby had only paid one visit to 
his parents during Minna’s sojourn there; but he had 
learned sufficient on that occasion from his mother to 
know that his cause was safe enough in her hands, and 
that it would be better for him to leave it altogether with 
her. 

She is a dear, sweet girl, George,” his mother had 
said to him, and if I can be the means of bringing about 
a union between you and her, I will consider that I have 
done my duty as a mother to my boy, whom I wish to see 
happily married ere I am taken away.” 

Minna had received a letter from her father, in which 
he stated his satisfaction at her having gone to visit the 
Selby s, and also that his own stay in San Francisco 
might be prolonged into months ; so that there was no 
pressing necessity for her return to St. Louis, so long as 


116 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


she was happy where she was, and the Selbys were de- 
sirous of keeping her. 

George Selby had also received a letter from Mr. 
Grey, in which he said, that up to the time of writing he 
had been unable to come across Langton, but that he 
had been very successful in play since his arrival in San 
Francisco. He spoke of some mining speculations which 
he contemplated, and hinted that probably he might de- 
cide to take up his abode altogether in California. He 
also informed Selby that he had received a letter from 
Mrs. Rolph, complaining that Minna had refused her 
invitation to stay with her, and had gone to New York 
instead ; but,” added Mr. Grey, I am very glad that 
my daughter is with your people ; but look out for the 
widow, as for some reason she is rather hostile towards 
you.” 

Selby smiled as he read the latter portion of the 
letter, but as he could not see how Mrs. Rolph could 
do him any injury, he dismissed the subject from his 
mind. 

Later news from California, however, from friends in 
San Francisco with whom Selby corresponded, showed 
that Mr. Grey had been unfortunate in his mining spec- 
ulations, and had taken somewhat to dissipation. In 
fact, they wrote, that he was beginning to drink very 
hard, and for a time no letters from her father reached 
either Minna or George Selby. 

It was about this time that certain occurrences took 
place at the Grey mansion, in which Tim bore a prom- 
inent part, and which will go to show the degradation 
to which Mr. Grey was brought through his reverses. 

Tim, who found his duties rather onerous in having 
the charge of the whole establishment on his shoulders. 




Wrecks in tke Sea of Life. 


117 


f: 

I 

r 


n 


f 

•i 

V 

% 


at the same time felt very lonesome in having no one to 
speak to, and no fellow-servants to gossip with. He 
being a faithful lad, did not care about inviting any of 
his friends to visit him at the house while it was closed 
up ; neither did he consider it right for him to be absent 
for any length of time from the premises during the day. 
But in the evening, after he had carefully examined that 
everything was all right, he was accustomed to repair, 
for an hour or so, to an adjoining lager beer saloon, 
where he enjoyed his favorite beverage while he chatted 
and smoked with a few chosen friends. This was the 
only recreation Tim allowed himself during the time he 
remained in sole charge of the Grey mansion, and there- 
fore he was very regular in his attendance at the saloon, 
and looked forward every day with pleasure to the 
evening’s enjoyment. He cooked his own meals and 
attended to his wants himself, so that he had no neces- 
sity for any visitors at the house, although occasionally 
one of the old servants would step in to see how he was 
getting along. 

One evening after supper, and just as he was closing 
up preparatory to his usual visit to the saloon, he hap- 
pened to rest awhile, leaning lazily against the railing 
which separated the garden from the street, when a Jew- 
ish looking individual sauntered up and addressed him : 

Fine property this,” said the man. 

Well, yes,” answered Tim, taking his pipe from his 
mouth, a very neat sort of place ; if I was only a fam- 
ily man I would be very comfortable here ; but it is 
rather large for me.” 

“ Are you the owner then ? ” asked the man, appar- 
ently surprised at Tim’s words. 

I am the present occupant,” said Tim, I am lord 



118 Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 

of all I survey ; anything else you would like to 
know ? ” 

“ I vould like to zee ze garden ; I am very vond of 
flowers ; vould you let me come in ? ” 

“ I never receive visitors. I am of a very retired 
disposition,” answered Tim, loftily ; “ but don’t mind 
handing you a sunflower across the fence.” 

“I don’t zee any zundowers>” said the man. 

“ Oh ! they grow in the conservatory,” said Tim ; 
but perhaps you don’t hanke" after sunflowers.” 

The man looked at Tim for a moment, hardly know- 
ing whether to be angry or not. You are poking fun 
at me,” he said, “ I vill vish you a good-day.” 

“ Good-day,” replied Tim. '' Call again another 
day, I will be happy to see you — outside the fence,” and 
he turned away to finish his evening duties. 

“ By gar,” thought the man, as he walked away, 
zat is a rum chap ; but I must get into ze house some- 
way.” 

Tim thought no more of his interview, but went on 
with his work, and when he had finished, repaired, as 
usual, to his favorite rendezvous, where he was soon in 
the midst of a pleasant game of cards with some of his 
cronies. 

So interested was he in the society of his friends, 
that he did not observe the entrance of the man who 
had spoken to him at the house ; but during a lull in 
the conversation and hilarity, he caught sight of him 
sitting by himself in a corner, and evidently watching 
what was going on with great attention. 

Tim, immediately on recognizing him, shouted to 
him to come forward and have a glass of beer. I was 
rather stiff with you up yonder, but here it is different. 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


119 


We are all hail-fellows well met, you know, in this 
place; so come and have a glass of beer.” 

The man at once arose and accepted Tim’s hospital- 
ity, saying as he did so, I chust come to Zaint Louis 
to-day, and vas walking round ven I zee your very vine 
place.” 

'‘Well, you see, I never have visitors up there,” 
said Tim ; “ but I am happy to meet you here ; so join 
in. Boys, let me introduce you to — to — eh ! What’s 
your name ? ” 

“Solomon John, at your service,” said the man. 

“ What’ll you have, Solomon } you can order any- 
thing from a Catawba cobbler to plain lager, here ; and 
have it served in style.” The man chose the latter 
beverage, and at once made himself at home with those 
present — Tim in particular. 

When the latter rose to go home, he found that he 
had taken a little more drink than he was accustomed 
to, and felt somewhat unsteady in his legs. Solomon 
John accompanied him to the gate of the Grey mansion, 
but Tim was sober enough to decline his proposition, 
to see him safely to bed. “ I am all right now,” said 
Tim, “ and, besides, how the devil could you lock the 
door when you went away } you’d have to lock me in. 
No, thank ye, I can take care of myself ; good-night,” 
and he closed the door, rather abruptly, in Solomon 
John’s face. 

The latter, however, did not leave immediately ; but 
prowled around the premises, examining everything care- 
fully, and taking notes for some purpose. When he had 
completed his investigation, he appeared to be satisfied 
with the result. “ ’Twont be hard,” he thought, “it 
ain’t going to be a hard job ; but I vill vait for Isaac. 


120 


Wrecks ill the Sea of Life. 


’Twont do for me to tackle zat young deevil zat shut ze 
door in my face ; he’s a pesky hard un to handle, I do 
think. — ril vait for Isaac.” He then walked away, and 
just as he was turning the corner which would shut the 
Grey mansion from his view, he stopped, and looking 
back, muttered, Vy, vat a vine bonfire zat place vill 
make, to be sure.” A policeman coming up just at that 
time, Solomon John thought it wise to move off at once, 
which he did. 

The next morning Tim felt somewhat ashamed of 
himself, and as the events of the previous evening oc- 
curred to his mind, he bethought himself of his new 
acquaintance Solomon John. He had a dim recollec- 
tion of that individual’s second attempt to gain admis- 
sion to the house, and this set him wondering what 
object the man could have in view. He then remem- 
bered that Solomon John had been the means of mak- 
ing him drunk, and this fact aroused his suspicion to 
such a degree, that he decided to watch, and be more 
careful in the future. He resolved to go to the saloon 
that evening, as if nothing had happened out of his 
ordinary course ; although he felt that getting drunk 
and going home with a stranger was something he had 
reason to be ashamed of before his friends. He, how- 
ever, put a bold face on, and made his appearance at 
the regular hour in the saloon, where he had to stand 
an unmerciful chaffing, but which he took good-humor- 
edly, as he knew he deserved it. 

Solomon John came in soon afterwards, and Tim, 
being now on his guard, kept a watchful eye on him. 
The new-comer evidently wished to make himself par- 
ticularly gracious to our old friend Tim, and was most 
lavish in his offers to treat and make himself generally 


Wrecks m the Sea of Life, 


121 


agreeable. Tim now felt sure that Solomon had some 
design in what he was doing, and, being a shrewd 
young man, he resolved, if possible, to fathom the mys- 
tery. To gain this end, therefore, he appeared to 
accept the hospitality offered him, and pretended to 
drink heavily of brandy ; he certainly was obliged to 
swallow a good deal, but not sufficient to dull his senses, 
as he cleverly managed to spill more . than he drank ; 
and in a short time he gave signs that he was in a 
thorough state of intoxication. He became very de- 
monstrative towards Solomon John, and expressed his 
sorrow to that individual for having treated him as he 
had done. He confided to him the fact that he lived 
all alone at the house, having been left in charge of it 
by his master, and that he would be very happy to 
show him over the place. Solomon’s eye gleamed with 
pleasure, when Tim, in his half-drunken way, offered to 
admit him to the Grey mansion, and the cute lad did 
not fail to observe it. He was more determined than 
ever to discover the intentions of his new-found friend, 
and frustrate them if necessary. Tim now pretended 
to get hopelessly intoxicated, and reeled about in such 
a way that Solomon John thought it time to take him 
^ home. Several of Tim’s friends, however, interfered 
I and insisted upon going with him themselves ; but he, 
to their surprise, refused their offers, and would not 
! stir unless Solomon accompanied him. When Tim left 
I the saloon with his companion, the night not being 
I very dark, he observed that they were being followed 
1 by another man, who, however, kept at some distance 
from them, but whose movements were very much like 
those of a confederate, which made our hero doubly care- 
ful to guard against a surprise. 

Little did Solomon John imagine that the man who 


122 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


reeled by his side, clutching his arm for support, had his 
other hand firmly grasped on a revolver, ready to use it 
at a moment’s notice. Yet such was the case. Tim 
rarely took chances without being fully prepared for 
any emergency, and in this case, had there been the least 
sign of foul play on the part of Solomon, he would have 
shot that individual through the heart without a mo- 
ment’s hesitation. 

Tim was now anxious to learn something about the 
man who was following them, and for that reason he 
thought he would afford him an opportunity to overtake 
them. He therefore appeared to get very drunk indeed, 
and became utterly unmanageable. He lost the use of 
his legs altogether, and sank down in a heap at the feet 
of Solomon John, who tried to lift him, but found him 
so limp and helpless, that he dropped him in disgust. 

By gar ! ” he exclaimed, looking down at Tim, who 
seemed to have fallen sound asleep, ‘‘ you are a nice von 
to be left in charge of ze house. I don’t tink ve vill 
have zo much trouble as I thought.” 

In the mean time the man who had been following 
them came up. 

^‘Vell, Isaac,” said Solomon to him, ^‘here’s a go. 
I Qot him so drunk he can’t stand up. Vat vill we 
do ” 

Feel his pockets,” replied Isaac, and get the key— 
that’s all we want.’’ 

Vy ! yes ! to be sure,” said Solomon, and he 
stooped down to put the plan into opeiation , but just 
at that moment Tim seemed to revive, and in a spas- 
modic effort to gain his legs sent the top of his head in 
contact with Solomon s nose with such force that it 
obliged that individual to take a seat in the mud. 

Isaac was so bewildered at the suddenness of the 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life* 


123 


whole proceeding that he never tried to stop Tim, who 
staggered away a few steps where a convenient corner 
of the street allowed him to pass suddenly from view, 
when he took to his heels and ran home as fast as his 
legs could carry him. In the mean time Solomon sat in 
the mud, moaning and holding his hands to his nose, 
which was bleeding profusely. 

Tim had learned sufficient to satisfy him that the 
two men were in league for some purpose, and that 
their designs, whatever they might be, were directed 
against his master’s house. 

Solomon John, as soon as he recovered his speech, 
began to abuse Isaac roundly for having let Tim escape. 

By gar ! ” he concluded, “ look at my nose, it ish 
bigger zan my head, I do tink ; it ish so big I can hold 
it in my two hands. Oh, Lor’ !” 

'‘You better get up, you old fool,” said Isaac ; "you’ve 
sat there long enough whining about your nose ; the 
next thing, the police will be after us.’’ 

He then assisted Solomon to rise, who, holding his 
handkerchief to his bleeding nose, accompanied Isaac, 
who could not keep from laughing at the absurdity of 
the whole affair. 

It may be mentioned here that Tim was a per- 
fect mimic, and could take off the character of a drunken 
man to perfection. He was also very quick in his 
movements, so that he succeeded where many others 
would have failed in successfully hoodwinking even his 
intimate cronies at the saloon about his apparent drunk- 
enness. The accident to Solomon’s nose happened close 
to a corner, which gave Tim the opportunity to escape 
which he desired. Had it not been for this he could not 
have got away without discovering his feigned inebriety 


124 


Wrecks m the Sea of Life. 


CHAPTER XIV. 

Tim was now puzzled to know how to act, but after 
mature consideration he decided to continue his visits to 
the saloon as if nothing had happened. He reasoned 
that Solomon John would seek another interview with 
him, because he evidently wished, if possible, to gain 
admission to the Grey mansion through his instrumen- 
tality without the necessity of breaking into it, else he 
would not have been so particular about forming his 
acquaintance. He had some sort of an idea that it was 
not a mere robbery the two men contemplated, but what 
it was he could not imagine. He was, however, more 
careful than ever in seeing the doors and windows prop- 
erly locked and fastened before leaving the house, and 
took every precaution to see everything perfectly safe. 

Solomon John, however, did not put in an appearance 
for several nights at the saloon, and Tim began to think 
that he must really have broken his nose, or else there 
were some fresh schemes being concocted by the two 
men to keep him away. On the fourth evening, how- 
ever, Solomon walked into the saloon and at once 
addressed Tim in a friendly manner, who returned his 
greeting in the same spirit. The two had just begun to 
hobnob and drink together when the door opened and 
Isaac appeared on the scene. Solomon at once introduced 
his confederate to Tim, and the three became very 


125 


I Wrecks m the Sea of Life. 

sociable together. But Tim had resolved to change his 
tactics, and now he refrained from appearing to get 
diLink, and taking advantage of an opportunity during 
some boisterous hilarity amongst the frequenters of the 
place, he managed to slip away unobserved. The night 
was pitch dark, and Tim determined to watch outside 
I until Solomon and Isaac left the house, and then follow 
I them, to discover, if possible, their plans. He had not 
j long to wait, for no sooner did Solomon discover that 

! Tim had disappeared than he and Isaac rose and left the 

I saloon. As they walked away Tim followed them, and 
! was surprised to find that they did not take the direction 
' of the Grey mansion. Evidently they had abandoned 
any attempt that night ; but he made up his mind to con- 
tinue his surveillance of their actions, hoping to over- 
hear something which would give him a clue to their 
intentions. He was, however, doomed to disappointment 
on that occasion, as he could not get within hearing 
distance without being observed by them ; but he was 
partially rewarded for his pains by discovering that they 
entered a low hotel, the proprietor of which he was well 
acquainted with. As soon as he made this discovery, and 
had waited long enough to be certain that they boarded 
there, Tim retraced his steps and went home, fully re- 
solved on a course of action for the morrow. 

Early the next day Tim left the Grey mansion and 
paid a visit to the proprietor of the lager beer saloon, 
where he usually spent his evenings, and asked him to 
bring the landlord of the Anchor hotel (where Solomon 
and Isaac boarded), as he had something particular to 
tell him. Tim gave as a reason for not going himself 
that there were two men staying at the Anchor whom 
he did not wish to meet, but he did not mention their 


126 


Wrecks m the Sea of Life, 


names. The proprietor- of the lager beer saloon at once 
agreed to go as Tim was one of his favorite customers, 
and immediately set forth on his errand. The landlord 
of the Anchor happening to be at home, did not delay a 
moment in coming to meet Tim, who, on his arrival, 
drew him into a private room, and having ordered drinks* 
shut the door and opened business without delay. 

He told the landlord that he had reason to suspect 
two of his boarders of being up to some game, which, if 
discovered by the police, would get his house into bad 
repute, and himself into serious trouble. He appealed 
to the fact of his having always been his friend, and 
asked him whether he would assist in ferreting out the 
plot, and promised at the same time to protect him from 
any suspicion of being implicated in it. Tim did not 
make known any of the particulars, but shrouded the 
whole affair with as much mystery as possible, in order 
to excite curiosity and also arouse his fears ; and he suc- 
ceeded beyond his expectations. The landlord at once 
agreed to render him any assistance in his power, and 
asked how he could help him. Tim then gave the 
names of the men he suspected, and inquired whether 
they occupied the same room or had separate apart- 
ments. 

The landlord replied that they were the queerest 
boarders he had, and that they slept in the same room, 
which was one in the attic near the head of the stairs. 
Tim then asked whether there was any way of stowing 
him in an adjoining room or closet, where he could over- 
hear any conversation that passed between them, with- 
out danger of his being discovered. He was answered 
in the affirmative, that there would be no difficulty in 
that, as next to their room there was a sort of lumber 


Wrecks m the Sea of Life. 


127 


"!■: loft with only a thin partition separating it from Solo- 
mon and Isaac’s room. This was just what Tim wanted, 
and so he arranged that if he came to the Anchor that 
night, he was to be shown the loft and the spot where 
he could listen to what was being said by the suspected 
men. 

Having completed this portion of his plans, Tim 
I went home, feeling quite sure that the landlord of the 
V Anchor would keep faith with him in order to save him- 
I self from getting into any difficulty. 

J That night our hero made his way to the vicinity of 
y the Anchor hotel, which he kept in view until he per- 
ceived Solomon and Isaac leave it. He then followed 
> the pair until they entered the lager beer saloon, but he 
' did not join them. He waited patiently until he saw 
» them come out, and as soon as he had ascertained that 
^ they did not intend to visit the Grey mansion, but were 
J taking the direction of the Anchor, he ran ahead and 
* was safely stowed in the loft ere they entered their room. 

Tim felt sure that his absence from the lager beer 
$ saloon would occasion some remarks between the two 
men, which would likely give him a clue to their inten- 
i tions ; and he was not mistaken, nor was he kept long 
in suspense. 

f “ Say, Solomon,” remarked Isaac, as he proceeded to 
^ undress himself, now that we can talk without anybody 
I hearing us, for I guess we’re safe enough here. I’d like 
to know why you keep fooling around with the boy ; he 
^ didn’t show up to-night ; let’s make short work of him, 
^ and have done with the job. I ain’t going to fool much 
longer, I tell you.” 

I By gar ! ” said Solomon, you vant to spoil the 
whole ting.” 


128 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


They spoke in a low tone, but Tim, who was listen- 
ing intently, could hear every word. 

'‘You zee,” continued Solomon, it ain’t in ze 
bargain to make short vork of him ; we got to use 
him.” 

“ What have you to show for your bargain, Solomon, 
rd like to know } ” said Isaac, moodily. 

“ Oh ! zat is all right ’tween Mister Grey and me. 
You ze, he vants people to tink zat ze fire vas an acci- 
dent ; zat ze boy got drunk and zet it on fire, you know, 
and zen ze insurance vill pe paid.” 

“ What the devil matter does it make, as long as the 
place is burned down, anyway } ” 

“ Oh ! you talk zo vary easy, Isaac ; but zat boy is 
the devil, and vould raise a row, I tell you.” 

“ Then we’ll quiet him first. Confound the business, 
are we going to be all year about it } ” growled Isaac. 

“ Ven Mister Grey, he spoke to me, he said, ‘ Solo- 
mon, here is five hundred tollar, an’ if you come pack 
vit the house all purned town, I give you tousand tollar 
more.’ You zee ze place is mortgaged, an’ he can’t pay, 
so he purn it town an’ get insurance, vich vill be petter 
to him zan nothing. If ze poy vould find us out ve vould 
have a hard time, Isaac. Oh! no, we must get him 
drunk, and zen ve vill do ze job.” 

“ And when are you going to do it ? ” 

“Veil, to-morrow night,” said Solomon, “provided 
ze poy gets drunk, vich I tink he vill, and I keep my 
nose out of his vay.” 

Isaac laughed heartily at the thought of Solomon’s 
nose, and then turning over, he said, “ Well, Solomon, 
let us go to sleep, but I want this thing over pretty soon, 
and I want my share of the money to-morrow, too.” 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 129 

■ Oh ! you vill get your share ; Mister Grey is not 
ze man to preak his vord.” ^ 

“And have you only got his word/’ said Isaac ; “I 
thought you had something stronger than that, some 
paper to show.” 

“ Mister Grey is not von fool,” answered Solomon, “ to 
let papers go about vitch might get him into trooble. 
Oh ! no, he very smart man is Mister Grey; but he vill 
not preak his vord to Solomon.” 

“ Well it is all the same to me,” said Isaac ; “ but I’ve 
got to have the two hundred dollars you promised me 
before I go any further, so you must plank up to-morrow, 
Solomon, and then you can settle with Mr. Grey as you 
d — n please.” 

Tim had heard sufficient. He saw the whole thing 
at a glance. He knew now why the. house had been 
shut up and his young mistress induced to leave it. His 
master, finding that he could not release the mortgage, 
had resolved rather than sacrifice the property by a 
forced sale to burn it down, and recover the heavy in- 
surance which he had upon it, and for that purpose he 
had employed the two scoundrels in the next room. The 
faithful lad was sorely grieved to hear of this villany 
on the part of Mr. Grey, and wondered how he could 
ever have fallen so low. He was determined that he 
would not quietly allow himself to be made use of, but 
would frustrate the plot if possible, and thus save his 
master from ruin a second time. So he quietly made 
his way out of his hiding-place, feeling almost stunned 
at what he had overheard ; and warning the landlord 
not to mention his name in any way to Solomon and 
Isaac, went home to ruminate over the events of the 
night, and form his plans for the morrow. 

9 


130 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


Tim, after thinking well over the matter, concluded 
to allow no one into his secret, but to work alone in his 
peculiar way. He decided to go to the saloon the next 
night and meet Solomon and Isaac, with whom he 


would seem to be friendlier than ever, and in whose 
company he would appear to become so drunk that they 
would seek to carry out their design. He also decided 
to allow the two villains to accompany him home, and 
to invite them to enter the house with him ; but he had 
his preparations for their reception so arranged that he 
did not fear their being able to overpower him and ac- 
comjdish their evil purpose. As we have already shown, 
Tim was very much attached to his master and young 
mistress. He had been brought up almost from a child 
in the employment of Mr. Grey, and had received so 
many proofs of confidence reposed in him that he almost 
regarded himself as one of the family, and therefore 
bound to protect its honor and good name. He saw 
plainly that misfortune had caused Mr. Grey to sink 
very low, when he could resort to such a vile scheme as 
the one which Solomon had been engaged to execute. 
He also realized that no matter whether the two villains 
succeeded or failed in their design, the truth would be 
likely to creep out sooner or later, and suspicion attach 
itself to his master ; and what troubled Tim more than 
anything else was that the odium resting on the father s 
name would be sure to injure the daughter. Tim could 
not bear to think of this, and he resolved to silence the 
tongues of the two scoundrels if possible. At one time 
he even contemplated their death as the only sure way 
of preventing them from disclosing Mr. Grey’s comjdicity 
in their scheme, but his better nature prevailed, and he 
decided to adopt some other means less violent. He 


\ 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 181 

was pleased to hear that his master had not committed 
anything to writing, as any such document in possession 
I of either Solomon or Isaac might have revealed Mr. 
Grey’s share in the proposed crime of arson. 

All the next day Tim wandered about the house and 
grounds like one in a dream. He felt very much dis- 
turbed, when thinking over late events, and the dread- 
j fill secret concerning Mr. Grey which had come to his 

I knowledge. He thought of every plan to silence the 

I two scoundrels without taking their lives, and at one 

: time conceived the idea of hiring a couple of men to 

! thrash them so soundly that they would leave the vicinity 

of St. Louis altogether, but he abandoned this project, 
because he saw that it would be dangerous to take any 
one into his confidence. He felt very much at a loss to 
know how to proceed. At one moment, when he thought 
of his young mistress, and the crushing blow it would 
be to her if her father’s villany were discovered, his 
feelings became hardened ; but the next moment, his 
mind would revolt from murder. And so he wandered 
about all day not knowing how to act, until at last a 
happy thought struck him. 

He was in the habit, when going out in the evenings, 
of leaving the premises by passing through the coach- 
house, from which a small door opened out into a back 
street or alley. Under the coach-house was a large tank, 
rather deep, and generally partly full of rain water, col- 
lected there by means of pipes leading from the eaves- 
troughs. Directly opposite the small entrance through 
which Tim was accustomed to pass there was a heavy 
trap-door leading down into the cistern, for the purpose 
of examining its condition when necessary, but which was 
seldom opened, as there were pumps for lifting the water 
when required. 


132 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


In this cistern Tim resolved to duck Solomon and 
Isaac, and when he had frightened them sufficiently, he 
concluded that they would abandon any further attempt 
on the Grey mansion. At all events, he hit upon this 
plan as likely to prove the most efficacious of any that 
had entered his head. 

Just before his departure on this eventful evening 
Tim threw back the great door of the tank, and left it 
lying wide open as he went out to decoy his victims to 
their punishment. 

There was what is called a high-old-time going on at 
the lager beer saloon when Tim entered it. The floor, 
generally so clean in appearance, with its white coating of 
sand, was now streaked here and there with lager where 
the revellers had emptied their glasses at each other. 
A , darkey drummed away at a banjo in one corner, while 
several men were hoeing it down in regular plantation 
style in the middle of the room. It seemed as if the 
whole place was on a spree, and that the proprietor had 
gone clean out of his senses. Tim was astonished at 
what he saw, for the saloon bore a good character for 
respectability ; but, as the proprietor remarked to Tim 
in a half-drunken way, the best of saloons will get drunk 
sometimes. 

The cause of this unusual state of affairs was soon 
discernible to our hero, when he observed Solomon and 
Isaac amongst the most hilarious, and spending their 
money freely. Tim conjectured that either they were 
screwing up their courage by the aid of excitement, or 
they were laying a trap for him to join in and get drunk. 
He was right in the latter surmise, for the two scoun- 
drels had made their calculations to go on with their 
work that night, and were laying a snare for Tim to be' 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


133 


rg come an easy prey to their schemes. They could not 
f have played into his hands better, for he, to their delight, 
:: appeared to participate freely in the fun and frolic going 

4 on, and to drink heavily. When near mtdnight, Tim 
I approached Solomon and Isaac, and in a spirit of seem- 
i ing confidence told them how lonesome he was at the 
I house, and how delighted he would be if they would 
^ come and have a friendly glass in his room. He 

appeared to be very drunk when he said this, and they, 
believing that he was thoroughly intoxicated, were more 

5 than pleased at the opportunity offered them. The 
\ three then set out together from the saloon, Tim pre- 
I tending to be almost unable to walk, and making his 
i|' way slowly between the two men. When they reached 
I the coach-house door Tim fumbled in his pocket for the 
I key, while his hand shook a little with excitement. 

I '‘Going to be all night before you open the door.^’' 
f said Isaac. 

> " No — no,” said Tim ; " but I must — must be awfully 

I — ly drunk — oh ! here — here — it is,” and he placed the 
key in the lock. He then threw open the door, and 
I said: “Now — now — you chaps go in, and walk right 
ahead. I’ll — I’ll follow and — and close the door.” 

! As he said this, he shoved Solomon and Isaac gently 
in front of him, and they, suspecting nothing, walked 
forward without hesitation. 

Almost immediately there was a great, dull splash of 
water and a smothered cry. Tim’s hair seemed to stand 
on end, and his eyes to start out of their sockets, as the 
thought flashed across his mind that perhaps his practi- 
cal joke might turn out a serious one, and that the men 
might be drowned ere he could save them. 

Then he heard Solomon’s voice down in the cistern 


134 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


in the midst of the plash, crying, Oh ! my cot 1 oh ! my 
cot ! Isaac, you are trowning me ; my cot ! ” The next 
moment there appeared to be a dreadful struggle going 
on, and above the din could Solomon’s voice be heard 
praying for mercy, and Isaac cursing him. It was two 
drowning men battling with each other for the mastery, 
each trying to save his life at the expense of the other. 
Then came a half-smothered cry: “Oh! my cot, have 
pity on me I ” and the fierce struggle ceased ; but there 
followed a sound like beating on the water, with no cry 
but a succession of low moans. 

Tim, who had stood transfixed with horror at what 
he heard, now bounded across the trap, and rushed to 
where he knew there was a lantern. But his hands 
shook so much, and he was so excited, that it was with 
some difficulty and after considerable delay that he suc- 
ceeded in striking a light. Then he caught up a rope 
lying near, and ran to the opening of the cistern. But 
when he lowered the lantern, so as to allow the rays to 
flash upon the water, all he saw was a pair of hands 
clutching at the air, as they disappeared from view. 
It was the last of Isaac, who had struggled hard to 
find some spot along the wall of the tank where he 
could support his head above water, but who finally 
had to succumb to fatigue, and was sinking for the last 
time. 

Tim was indeed horrified when he looked down into 
the cistern. He had never thought of examining the 
state of the water in it before leaving for the saloon. If 
he had done so, he would have abandoned the idea of 
ducking Solomon and Isaac, for he now perceived, when 
too late, that, owing to the stables being little used, and 
the house being shut up, the rain water had accumulated 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


135 


to such an extent that there was sufficient in the tank 
to drown a dozen men. 

Tim now understood the cause of the struggle he 
had heard ; it was Isaac trying to keep himSelf above 
water at the expense of his companion Solomon. He 
was transfixed with horror at what he had done; his 
teeth chattered, and he shivered as he sank back on the 
floor of the coach-house, wretched and exhausted. He 
would have given worlds to have seen Solomon and 
Isaac alive before him. His master and mistress were 
lost sight of in that fearful moment ; all he could think 
of was the fact that he had become a murderer, and 
that the brand of Cain would be upon his brow for the 
rest of his life. 

Thus he lay for some time, until the barking of a 
dog in a neighboring yard brought him to his senses. 
Then it occurred to him that self-preservation was 
necessary, and that he would have to take some im- 
mediate steps to clear himself from suspicion. No 
sooner had he realized the danger of his position than 
he at once set about covering up his tracks. Opening 
the coach-house door, he went out into the alley and 
ran at the top of his speed to the nearest police station, 
where he stated that two men had been drowned at 
Mr. Grey's house. Several policemen at once ac- 
companied Tim, and with some difficulty fished out 
the bodies of Solomon and Isaac. Tim’s version of 
the affair was that he, having been at the lager beer 
saloon, had become somewhat intoxicated, and the two 
men had brought him home ; that he had accidentally 
left the trap-door open, and that they, having entered 
before him, had tumbled in before he thought of warn- 
ing them of their danger. He described how the ac- 


186 Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 

cident had sobered him, and how he had gone for the 
lantern for the purpose of assisting his companions, 
when he discovered that he was too late to be of any 
use. There was nothing to contradict Tim’s statement, 
but everything to corroborate it, — the fact of his having 
gone away drunk from the lager beer saloon with 
Solomon and Isaac, on the most friendly terms, having 
been noticed by several. The landlord of the Anchor, 
fearing lest he might become implicated, never opened 
his mouth about what he knew, and so the verdict was 
death by accidental drowning, and Tim was freed from 
any suspicion in the matter. But our hero was a 
changed man from that night. Thus ended Mr. Grey’s 
attempt to swindle the insurance companies, only one 
witness to his villany being alive, and he would never 
disclose the dishonor of his master. 



Wrecks ift the Sea of Life. 


137 


CHAPTER XV. 


The drowning of the two men in the cistern of the 
Grey mansion created something of a sensation, and 
attracted a good deal of attention towards the house. 
The fact of its having been closed so long, and the con- 
tinued absence of Mr. Grey and his daughter, gave rise 
to certain surmises as to the cause thereof. It had 
leaked out that Richard Grey had been a heavy loser at 
cards, and it was suspected that he had become embar- 
rassed, and that everything was not as it should be in 
the Grey family. There was no one who felt these sus- 
picions more keenly than George Selby, and he was 
thankful that Minna was absent from St. Louis while 
they were afloat. Tim had not let him into the secret 
of Solomon and Isaac’s death, but letters from friends in 
California conveyed to him the intelligence that Grey 
was going to the dogs as fast as he possibly could. He 
had paid one or two drafts drawn on him from San 
Francisco, but as they were becoming rather too fre- 
quent for even his good-nature, he was obliged to refuse 
payment of any more, and had written Mr. Grey to that 
effect. He had not received any reply to his letter, but 
could not think that his refusal to pay the drafts was 
altogether the cause. 

The rumors regarding Mr. Grey’s difficulties having 
reached the ears of the mortgagees, who had advanced 


138 Wrecks in tJte Sea of Life, 

money on the house and furniture, they, in order to 
secure themselves, foreclosed ; and, to Tim's surprise, 
one fine morning an officer came and took posses- 
sion, in the name of the law. Tim at once proceeded 
to Selby, and told him what had happened, but as no 
word had been received from Mr. Grey, nothing could be 
done to avert the blow. Selby was unable to advance 
the money, for he had been making heavy drains on his 
father’s purse of late, and began to be really ashamed of 
himself for doing so. The truth is, that since Minna’s 
influence had been removed, by her absence in New 
York, he had allowed himself to indulge more freely than 
ever in gambling and dissipation, and this, combined with 
the drafts drawn on him by Mr. Grey, had seriously 
crippled his finances. Selby, however, went to see the 
holders of the mortgage, and induced them to promise 
not to proceed further until he had time to visit New 
York and return. His reason for this was in order to 
acquaint Minna with the real state of affairs, and to see 
whether there were any articles in the house which she 
particularly desired to be saved from the common wreck. 
He had another motive, for he did not wish the girl to 
remain at his father’s house in ignorance of her true 
position. He knew that she was very proud, and that 
she would never forgive herself for staying a moment 
with his parents in her altered circumstances, and she 
would probably not forgive him for allowing her to do 
so. Selby, therefore, decided to tell Minna the whole 
truth, and, if necessary, provide money for her in the 
shape of a loan to her father, until he could be heard 
from ; for he was certain that she would not consent to 
continue longer a guest with his father and mother. 

Of course, he was resolved to try and induce her to 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life- 


139 


stay, but he felt that it would be useless, until a dim 
hope arose in his mind that perhaps he might be able to 
win her for himself in this hour of trial, and through his 
mothers influence induce her to accept a permanent 
home in his family. 

He therefore set forth on his delicate mission, and if 
the truth were told, he would sooner have faced any 
danger than have undertaken it. 

The Oaks,” the residence of the Selbys, was a fine 
old place, situated a short distance from New York, on 
the banks of the Hudson. It commanded a fine view of 
the city, and also of the harbor and shipping in the 
distance, and although the house could boast of no great 
architectural beauty, it was a very large and substantial 
building built in the good old style. Numerous altera- 
tions and additions had evidently been made from time to 
time, until it now appeared to be a great rambling old- 
fashioned house, overgrown with moss in many places, 
while in others it had been modernized by recent improve- 
ments. The grounds were extensive and beautifully laid 
out, and immediately behind the house there was a well- 
preserved grove of oak-trees, from which the place had 
taken its name. The interior was just as old-fashioned 
in appearance as the exterior ; the ceilings were low, 
and there were huge fire-places in many of the rooms, 
unused, it is true, by the present occupants, but which 
suggested great roaring fires of logs during the winter 
months in ye olden time. Selby’s father was immensely 
wealthy, and had purchased the place soon after the 
birth of his son George, and it was his intention to 
bequeath it to his only child as a residence for him when 
he became of age and took unto himself a wife. Year 
by year old Mr. Selby had lavished money on the “ Oaks,” 


140 


Wrecks m the Sea of Life. 


and under his care the grounds had become almost a 
paradise in beauty, and the house the most pleasant 
abode a man could wish to bring a bride to live in. Mrs. 
Selby had taken Minna to her heart, and had begun to 
look upon her as the future mistress of the Oaks,” and 
for that reason, it was her delight to expatiate upon all 
her husband had done and intended to do to make it a 
fit home for the wife of her darling son. The old lady, 
however, had gone about her match-making in a very 
shrewd manner; she had simply endeavored to win the 
girhs love for herself. She had sounded the praises of 
her son George in such a way as not to offend Minna’s 
sensibility by allowing her to suppose that it was done 
to create a favorable opinion of him. Mrs. Selby was 
so fond, so proud of her son, that whatever she said 
about him sounded too much like coming from the heart 
to leave any such hnpression, and Minna, who had be- 
come very fond of the old lady, could hardly fail to share 
her feelings towards so good a son as George seemed to 
be. Mrs. Selby had only hinted, on one occasion, at her 
desire to have Minna for a daughter-in-law. It happened 
once, when they were chatting in the dusk of the evening ; 
the old lady reclining in her great arm-chair, and Minna 
sitting on a stool at her feet, that Mrs. Selby stooped 
down and stroking the hair of the beautiful girl, said, 
My dear, I do wish you were going to stay with us 
always — you have grown to be such a comfort to me.” 

The tears glistened in Minna’s eyes, but she spoke 
not a word in reply, yet the words of the kind old lady 
made a lasting impression on her mind. 

Minna frequently strolled through the shady grove 
during the afternoon, where, with a book for a com- 
panion, she would recline on the soft grass and pass 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


141 


many a pleasant quiet hour. There she could look back 
with pleasure to the happy days when her mother and 
Elsie were alive. There she could forget the heartlessness 
of her father and her own loneliness ; there she could 
revel to her heart’s content in the peaceful happiness of 
the moment, and there she could indulge in the wish 
ne.yer to return to the gayeties of St. Louis. In the 
quiet stillness of the grove, only broken by the sweet 
chirping of the birds overhead, or the gentle swaying 
of the leaves stirred by the cool breeze, she would lie for 
hours dreaming of naught but happiness, abandoning 
herself to naught but the pleasant thoughts which caused 
the long sunny hours to glide all too swiftly away, and 
shutting out from her mind the recollection of past 
miseries and the dread of an uncertain future. It was 
the calm before the storm in the life of Minna Grey, 
those few pleasant months spent at the Oaks : ” she was 
on the eve of a rude awakening from her temporary 
happiness. 

One afternoon, as she was strolling through the grove 
towards one of her favorite haunts, she heard a footstep 
behind her, and, turning, recognized George Selby. 
He had a cordial greeting from the fair girl, although 
quick as was the impulse to show her gratification, not 
the less speedy and natural became her anxiety to learn 
whether any news concerning her father had recently 
reached Selby, and if it had, what was its tenor } What 
had caused this visit to the “ Oaks ? ” was it a wish to catch 
a brief glimpse of home joys ? or was he the bearer of 
news in which she had a supreme interest ? Such were 
the thoughts that passed through Minna’s mind as she 
held out her hand to welcome Selby. The latter ob- 
served the change from pleasure to doubt which passed 


142 


Wrecks m tke Sea of Life. 


across the features of the girl, and so he said, I am 
afraid, Miss Grey, you have become a regular misan- 
thrope in this old place, and are not glad to see your old 
friends.” 

'‘You are mistaken, Mr. Selby,” said Minna, “I am 
very glad to see you ; and I have to thank you for hav- 
ing enjoyed a very happy visit here indeed.” 

“ I am pleased to hear you say so,” replied Selby ; 
“ but you must have found it very quiet” 

“ It is just for that reason that I have enjoyed my 
visit,” said Minna, “ it has been such a pleasant rest for 
me, and your mother is so kind and indulgent, that I have 
really felt very much at home in the ‘ Oaks ! ’ ” 

George Selby was just on the point of saying, How 
I wish that you would make it your home indeed,” but 
he checked himself, and merely replied, “ I know my 
mother makes every one around her feel at home ; there 
are few women like her in the world. Miss Grey ; it 
would be better if there were more.” 

“ There I agree with you,” added Minna, “ it would 
be well if there were more women like your mother, 
Mr. Selby ; but what has brought you to the ‘ Oaks ? ’ 
Are you on a visit home ? or have you come with any 
message for me ? It is such a long time since I heard 
from my father, that I am becoming quite anxious about 
him. Have you received a letter from him, Mr. Selby } ” 
“ No, Miss Grey, I have not had a line from him for 
several weeks, and I am at a loss to account for his 
silence.” 

“ Perhaps he is ill,” said Minna, “ with no one to nurse 
him or look after his comfort. It is so wretched to be 
in this state of uncertainty, I do not know what to do.” 

“ Do not be alarmed on that score. Miss Grey ; I 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


143 


had letters from San Francisco by the last mail, in which 
his name is mentioned, and he was then in good health. 
No ! sickness is not the cause of his silence.” 

What can it be, then } ” asked Minna ; “ do you 
know } If so, please do not hide anything from me.” 

My dear Miss Grey, I have come to speak to you 
about your father, but it is nothing very dreadful, so do 
not be uneasy.” 

“ Speak on, Mr. Selby ; I am not a child — please do 
not keep me in suspense.” 

George Selby now felt the difficulty of the task be- 
fore him, and between a desire to spare Minna’s feelings 
as much as possible, and at the same time acquaint her 
with the truth, he was rather at a loss how to proceed. 
In order, therefore, to gain a moment’s time, he said. 
Had we not better be seated, Miss Grey ? here is a nice 
spot,” and he pointed to a rustic chair close by, under a 
fine old oak-tree. 

Minna at once acquiesced, and walking over to the 
place indicated by Selby, seated herself while he threw 
himself on the grass at her feet. 

“You know. Miss Grey, I would willingly spare you 
any pain,” Selby commenced, “ but I think it my duty 
to acquaint you with what I am about to say. In my 
opinion you ought not to be kept in ignorance of it.” 

“ Then, in mercy’s sake, tell me all about it,” said 
Minna, rather petulantly. The next moment she was 
ashamed of her impatience and said, “ Oh ! please, Mr. 
Selby, excuse me ; but do tell me at once what you have 
to say.” 

“ I am afraid,” replied Selby, “ that your father has 
become involved in money matters, and that he is in 
serious • difficulties I am not thoroughly acquainted 


144 


Wrecks in the S^a of Life, 


with the particulars, but I know he was swindled a snort 
time ago by a scoundrel out of a large amount of 
money.’’ 

“ I was aware,” interrupted Minna, speaking very 
calmly, ^'that he was embarrassed some time ago, but I 
understood that he had been able to recover himself.” 

“ I am sorry to say that he has not been able, so far 
as I can learn, to find the man who swindled him, and, 
therefore, he cannot possibly have recovered his money ; 
but I fear, if all I have heard is true, he has been very 
unfortunate with his speculations in San Francisco/’ 

“ Then, I suppose what you have to tell me is that 
we are ruined.” 

'' No,” answered Selby, I hope it is not quite so 
bad, but it is very unfortunate that Mr. Grey has not 
written either you or me more fully about his affairs at 
this time.” 

‘'He has never been very communicative on such 
matters,” said Minna, “ and I know very little about his 
true position. Do you know anything about the specu- 
lations he engaged in ? He must have lost a great deal 
of money, for I think he was looked upon at one time as 
a very rich man. How has he been so unfortunate, 
Mr. Selby ? Do you know anything about it ? If so, 
please tell me.” 

“ I know that Mr. Grey used to invest his money in 
railroad and other kind of stocks ; but in the present 
case his losses have occurred by his getting into the • 
hands of a swindler,” 

“ How did it happen .?” asked Minna, determined to 
learn as much of the truth as possible. • 

Selby was rather staggered at this question, he had 
reason for thinking that Minna knew nothing about her 


145 


1^ 

' Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 

father’s gambling-propensities, and he did not wish to be 
the person to inform her ; yet it was necessary to tell 
her a part of the truth. So he replied, after some 
hesitation : Your father, Miss Grey, unfortunately was 
induced to play cards with a swindler, who cheated him 
out of large sums of money before he was discovered, 
and ere he could be made to disgorge he left sud- 
denly for parts unknown. That is the truth of the 
matter.” 

i I am very sorry to hear it,” said Minna ; I hope 

my father was not addicted to playing for money. I 
knew very little of his life outside our home, and I never 
sought to pry into his secrets.” 

All gentlemen play more or less for money,” said 
Selby, but only blackguards cheat at cards.” 

I am astonished,” said Minna, ‘‘at this information. 
Your father, Mr. Selby, is a perfect gentleman, and he 
does not play for money.” 

'‘But, Miss Grey, you are too particular, I mean, of 
course, men of the world. My father you know has re- 
tired from active service.” 

Minna looked very grave ; she remembered how his 
mother had praised George Selby’s good qualities, and 
j| the words he had just uttered were strangely at variance 
' with the excellent character Mrs. Selby had given him. 

“ Do you play for money, Mr. Selby ? ” she suddenly 
I asked. 

■ “ A little, sometimes,” was the evasive reply, “ but 

I no one thinks anything of that.” 

I “ Pardon me, Mr. Selby, I am very inexperienced in 
I such matters, but it strikes me as a very dangerous 
I practice. For your father and mother’s sake I think you 
! ought to give it up.” 


lO 


146 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


'' Thank you, Miss Grey,'’ said Selby humbly, if 
you think so I will give it up.” 

George Selby, like many a man before him, gave a 
promise to the woman he loved, which probably he had 
every intention at the moment to keep, but which on 
the first temptation he managed to break with very little 
compunction. 

Minna then asked him to explian more about the ob- 
ject of his visit, and then he told her how the house and 
furniture had been taken possession of by the people to 
whom her father owed money, how he had succeeded in 
keeping any further proceedings in abeyance until he 
could see her, and ended by saying, that the silence of 
Mr. Grey placed him in such a position that he did not 
know exactly what to do. 

Minna was, in a measure, prepared to hear the worst, 
from the fact that her father had made known to her the 
desperate condition of his affairs when he asked for her 
mother’s jewels. She remembered how he had told her 
that the very house they were living in, as well as the 
furniture, did not belong to them ; so that she was not 
altogether surprised at what George Selby had told her. 
But when she realized that everything which her mother 
had prized would have to be sacrificed with the common 
wreck, her eyes filled with tears, and she could not re- 
frain from sobbing at the thought of parting with 
many treasures that were very dear to her from their 
association with the past. 

George Selby sympathized keenly with the poor girl, 
and to comfort her he said : Do not take it so much to • 
heart. Miss Grey, I know what can be done. Now cheer 
up, and listen to me. My old governor has any amount . 
of money lying idle ; I’ll get him to pay off this mort- , 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


147 


gage, and your father will fix it when he returns. There, 
that is just the thing, the governor will do it in a 
minute.’' 

'‘Oh! no I no! no! You misunderstand me, Mr. 
Selby ; I would not hear of such a thing,” said Minna. 
“ I do not care about the loss of the house and furniture. 
I only regret having to part with some things that be- 
longed particularly to my poor mother — the rest I do not 
care about.” 

“ But you need not part with them,” said Selby ; " I 
will secure them for you if you will only give me a list 
of them. Tim can pick them out, you know. Come, 
now, you must not refuse this. Your father asked me 
to look after your comfort in his absence — he really did, 
and you must accept an advance from me. Mr. Grey 
and I have business relations with each other. . It is 
merely a matter of business. He would do as much for 
me if necessary. There is no other way. Miss Grey, 
believe me ; it is merely an advance. I will get it back 
from your father as soon as I can get a reply to my 
letter, which I mean to write him to-morrow.” 

“ But suppose he is unable to repay you — you know 
he may have lost everything in California.” 

“ In that case, it will make no difference, so far as I 
am concerned,” replied Selby, “ because your father en- 
trusted me with some securities to hold for him, which 
will more than pay any advance I make to you. In fact, 
I mean to use them for your benefit if anything should 
happen to Grey.” 

Minna looked earnestly at Selby. " Are you telling 
me the truth, Mr. Selby, or are you merely devising an 
excuse to render me assistance without seeming to place 
me under an obligation } 


148 Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 

I am telling you the truth,” replied Selby, but in 
reality he was telling a huge falsehood. He saw it was 
his only plan, nor did he hesitate to adopt it, for he felt 
justified in using the deception. 

Minna appeared satisfied, but she said, '' I must re- 
turn with you to St. Louis, Mr. Selby. I cannot stay 
here any longer now, and I am very much obliged to you 
for your kindness in coming to let me know — it was very 
thoughtful of you.” 

^'Why not remain at the ^Oaks,’” suggested Selby, 
and allow me to look after matters in St. Louis ? it 
would be better, I think.” 

No,” said Minna. I am sorry to leave here, I 
have been so happy ; but now I would feel miserable to 
stay any longer. What would people say if I should 
continue to be a visitor at the ' Oaks ’ under present cir- 
cumstances ? I must go and face the trial — there is no 
other course open for me. When do you return ? ” 

I would not give a fig for people’s opinion ! ” said 
Selby. “ Do not go away, Miss Grey, you have become 
such a comfort to my mother, she will miss you dread- 
fully. Say that you will stay.” 

am very sorry to leave, believe me I am, Mr. 
Selby ; you have all been very kind to me, I will never 
forget it, but I must go — do not say anything more 
about it, for the idea of parting from your mother is 
painful to me ; but I have quite decided to go — when do 
you return ? ” 

‘‘ I am at your service, of course. I can return at 
any time you desire. I am very sorry you will not 
stay.” 

“Will you take me back to-morrow ?” asked Minna. 
“ I am so anxious now to get home — home,” the word 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


149 


faltered on her lips and tears filled her eyes. Alas ! 
she had no home now, and the poor girl burst into sobs 
which she could not for the moment restrain, as she 
thought of the loneliness of the life before her. 

Selby was deeply touched, and in a moment of 
impulse, he said : Miss Grey — Minna — do not be 
angry with me, do not think that I would insult your 
feelings at this time, but I cannot bear to see you in 
'■ this state. Do stay here, do not go away. You know 
I that I love you. Oh ! I have loved you so dearly from 

I the first moment I met you. Won’t you stay and be a 

I daughter indeed to my mother, who loves you as she 
1 would her own child. Say, Minna, will you not ? ” and 
Selby seized the hands of the young girl and pressed 
them to his lips. 

Minna did not answer at once, but gently withdrew 
I her hand. The words of Selby were not unpleasant to 
her ; still she was not prepared to entertain his proposal. 
She could not forget how Selby had remained true to 
her from the first, how gentle and thoughtful he had 
been always to her, and how now, in the hour of her 
trial, he had come forward to her assistance. She could 
not but feel grateful to him. Then her pleasant visit to 
the Oaks ; ” the motherly kindness she had received at 
the hands of Mrs. Selby ; the fondness of the old lady 
for her son, and evident attachment towards herself ; and 
in striking contrast, she realized the utter hopelessness 
of her own position, and the selfish conduct of her father 
in leaving her, as it were, at the mercy of strangers — 
what could she expect from such a parent in the future.^ 
Is it a wonder that she. hesitated about refusing Selby’s 
offer ? She was of a proud nature, however ; she was 
beginning to love Selby, it is true, but her heart had 


150 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


not wholly gone out to him, and therefore she answered, 
You have been very kind to me, Mr. Selby ; do not 
think me ungrateful, but I cannot stay here, and will 
you please not say anything more on this subject just 
now, not until this trouble is over. Then I promise you 
I will give you my answer.” 

Only say that I may hope — only say that, Minna, 
and I will be content.” 

Minna bowed her head gently, and said, in a low 
voice, Only let me get over this trouble — then, I 
think — I think you may hope. There has been no one 
so kind to me as you, since Elsie died.” 

Selby rose and looking down on Minna with beam- 
ing eyes, said : ‘‘You have made me a happy man this 
day, Minna. May God bless you for it !” 

It was arranged that he and Minna would start for 
St. Louis the next day, and then he went and told his 
mother of his happiness, and when Mrs. Selby, on the 
following morning, pressed the sobbing girl to her 
bosom at parting, she said : “ You will come back to us, 
my dear, won’t you.^ I will look for your coming. May 
the Almighty watch over and guard you ! ” 

Old Mr. Selby decided to complete his improve- 
ments at the “ Oaks ” without delay. 

It was therefore considered by the Selbys as settled 
that Minna would return to the Oaks ” as the bride of 
their son George. 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


151 


CHAPTER XVI. 

The sale of the Grey mansion and its handsome fur- 
j, nishing took place in due course, much to the aston- 
ishment of the fashionable people in St. Louis, who 
j had always regarded Mr. Grey as a very wealthy man, 

' and one of the last to be obliged to succumb to finan- 
cial difficulties. Through the exertions of Selby, how- 
ever, Minna managed to secure for herself the furniture 
belonging to the room which her mother had occupied, 
as well as a few articles which she particularly prized 
i on account of their association with the past. Elsife 
* was not forgotten, for several things belonging to the 
old nurse were selected and set aside by Minna, and 
then, when she had made her choice of all that she wished 
to retain from the wreck of her old home, she turned 
away from the house and left it never to enter its por- 
tals again. She succeeded in obtaining rooms in a 
quiet, respectable and inexpensive boarding-house, and 
there she settled down calmly to await news from her 
father. Tim took the break-up in the Grey family very 
much to heart. It seemed to the faithful lad as if he 
had lost the only friends he had in the world, and this, 
combined with the remorse he felt at having caused the 
death of two fellow-beings, made him very miserable in- 
deed. Selby, however, took pity on him, and offered 
to employ him as his own servant, promising at the same 
time that he would be allowed to visit his young mis- 
tress every day, and attend to her wants the same as he 


152 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


had always been accustomed to do. This arrangement 
pleased Tim very much, and he was grateful to Selby 
for his consideration. Minna, in her new life, began 
to experience the cold heartlessness of a fashionable 
world, and to judge of the sincerity of her supposed 
friends. Of all the many acquaintances who hovered 
near her in her days of prosperity, and flattered her when 
all was sunshine around her, only one or two remem- 
bered her in her time of adversity. Of the latter, strange 
to say, Mrs. Rolph was amongst the number, and Minna, 
who had never entertained very warm feelings towards 
her, was rather astonished at this apparent proof of sin- 
cerity in one whom she had never regarded as sincere. 

Tim, however, who never could bear the widow, was 
not to be duped by her, and immediately concluded that 
she had some ulterior object in view. He stated this 
opinion to Selby in the following conversation, which 
took place immediately after one of his visits to his 
young mistress. 

'' Well, Tim,” Selby had said, how is Miss Grey to- 
day } Is she wearying in that dull place where she is 
staying } ” 

''Wearying badly, I think, sir, but she never says a 
wQrd about it. Miss Grey is a very plucky young lady, 
sir, — she don’t show her feelings, I mean, sir, — she don’t 
complain much, but I know she is fretting herself away, 
Mr. Selby.” 

" I do not wonder at it. Not a word from her father 
yet — surely he will answer my letter, I wrote very strong- 
ly ind 

" I don’t know what to make of it,” said Tim ; " can 
it be that he has left San Francisco and gone after 
Langton ?’* 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


153 


I hardly think so,” replied Selby, because the 
last letters I received from California, referred to him as 
being there. No, I fear he is in serious trouble, and 
does not wish to write.” 

Well, sir, it is a dreadful change that has come over 
him. He never used to be put out by anything, and if 
things went wrong, he was always as cool and calm as 
if nothing had happened.” 

Yes,” said Selby, “ he was noted for his quiet de- 
termination ; but he has had a very bad time of it, Tim 
— enough to change any man.” 

“ True, sir, a very bad time indeed ; but it’s the young 
mistress I pity most ; he might write to her.” 

“ Have many of her old friends called on her ^ ” asked 
Selby. 

Devilish few, sir ; they think she is down now, and 
it’s the way of the world to kick a woman when she’s 
down, you know, sir.” 

“ Well, Tim, it is too true, women have a hard time 
generally when misfortune overtakes them. A man can 
fight it out if he has sufficient backbone, but a woman — 
God help her ! ” 

Do you know, sir,” said Tim, I’ve often heard 
people talk of how Indians use their women, how they 
make them work, and look down on them, sir ; but I’m 
thinking that we white folks use our women just as bad 
as Indians do, and much worse for that matter.” 

‘‘By Jove, Tim, you have*become a great moralizer ; 
but I think your views are very extreme on the woman 
question ; draw it a little milder, my boy.” 

“ Not’^ bit of it, sir ; look at our factory girls, our 
sewing girls, the wives of poor men, the wives of 
the rich, the outcast women who have no home and 


156 


Wrecks m the Sea of Life. 


had set her heart on marrying Mr. Grey, but he was at 
a loss to understand why, in his altered circumstances, 
she should continue to desire the connection. He did 
not give her credit for feeling any love towards his late 
master, and therefore he was altogether puzzled at her 
still wishing to obtain him for a husband. Yet the latter 
was the only theory he could advance for her apparent 
friendliness to Minna. On general principles, however, 
he concluded that no matter what Mrs. Rolph’s intern 
tions might be, her reason for visiting his young mistress 
was not dictated by feelings of true friendship. 

Selby, however, thought it very good of Mrs. Rolph 
to call on the young girl when so many had turned their 
backs on her, and he felt rather annoyed at Tim’s free- 
and-easy way of speaking about her. He, however, had 
reason to wish in after years that he had paid more at- 
tention to Tim’s opinion. 

Our readers have probably guessed Mrs. Rolph’s 
reason for appearing friendly to Minna. It was only to 
carry out her scheme of revenge on Selby, whom she 
blamed more than ever for her disappointment with Mr. 
Grey. She even began to think that Selby was in some 
way connected with the cause of Mr. Grey’s strange dis- 
appearance, and that it was only part of a game played to 
win the daughter. Her plans with Rufus Holt had been 
partly upset by Minna’s protracted stay in New York; 
but now she was bent on following them up, and if she 
found herself too late to prevent a marriage between 
Miss Grey and Selby, she had another and a worse 
scheme in view to gratify her revenge. She had aban- 
doned all idea of marrying Mr. Grey. The sale of the 
Grey mansion and the now well known utter ruin of Mr. 
Grey had changed her sentiments towards him ; but 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


157 


somehow she felt that Selby in some way was at the bot- 
tom of it all, and on him she was determined to vent 
her displeasure. 

When she called on Minna, she was very kind and 
affeciionate in her manner, and once more urged the 
young girl to come and stay, with her. Minna was very 
gratified, but declined the invitation, saying that she 
could not bear to go anywhere under the circumstances ; 
but she allowed Mrs. Rolph to worm herself into her 
confidence to such a degree, that the widow left her with 
the knowledge that it was as good as settled she would 
become the wife of George Selby. 

The next day Mrs. Rolph sent for Rufus Holt, and 
when that young gentleman presented himself, she said : 

'' Do you know the charming Miss Grey has re- 
turned } ” 


''I heard so,” replied Holt; '‘she’s been away a 
deuced long time.” 

" Yes,” answered Mrs. Rolph, "and Selby has made 
good use of his time ; they are as good as engaged to be 
married.” 

" Indeed ! By jingo. I’m glad, it saves me a heap of 
trouble,” said Holt. 

" Not if you intend to keep your promise with me,’' 
replied the widow. " It is true I think you are too late 
to be able to cut wSelby out ; but I have other plans now, 
and you must help me to carry them out.” 

" I think, Mrs. Rolph, you are bound to get me into 
a scrape ; but you are one of my best friends, and you 
see one must stick to their friends, and so I’ll do my 
best for you.” 

" Then, to commence with, Holt, I want you to leave 
- St. Louis.” 


158 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


''Leave here!” exclaimed Holt; '‘how the deuce 
will I manage to live anywhere else ? By jingo, I didn’t 
expect this.” 

" Oh 1 ” said Mrs. Rolph, " it will only be a tempo- 
rary absence, and I think,” she added, meaningly, "that 
I can assist you to live very comfortably while you are 
away.” 

"That alters the case,” answered Holt; "but where 
do you wish me to go ; not to Africa, I hope, or some 
such outlandish place.” 

" Only to New York,” said Mrs Rolph ; " you know I 
lived there before I came here, and have some very warm 
friends in that city. I will give you letters of introduc- 
tion, which will pave the way for you, and make things 
very comfortable.” 

"Yes,” said Holt, hesitatingly, "that is all very 
well, but ” 

" Oh! I know,” interrupted the widow ; " but do not 
be uneasy, I will provide amply for you.” 

" Ah ! ” said Holt, now at his ease ; " very well, I am 
agreeable to anything which will please you, Amelia. 
When do you wish me to go } ” 

" I want you first to go to Selby, and tell him you 
are leaving St. Louis to settle in New York; ask him to 
give you a letter of introduction to his father. He will 
give it to you at once.” 

"And then, what next.?” asked Holt; "tell me the 
whole affair, so that I’ll understand it.” 

"When you reach New York, you will call at the 
" Oaks,’ which is the name of old Mr. Selby’s place, and 
then you will become a frequent visitor there. The 
Selbys will receive you well on the strength of your being 
a friend of their son George, and you will have no diffi' 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 159 

culty in establishing yourself on a good footing with 
them/’ 

“ This is all very pleasant,” interrupted Holt, '' as far 
as you’ve gone ; but I don’t see what the deuce you are 
driving at, Amelia.” 

“ If you will have patience I’ll explain all to you,” 
said Mrs. Rolph. As you are aware, I knew Selby in 
New York. The truth is, we were then great friends, and 
j he told me that his father intended to hand over the 
‘ Oaks ’ to him when he became married, and that it was 
i a hobby of the old gentleman to add fresh improvements 
; to the place every year, in order to have it as near per- 
fection as possible when his son brings his wife to live 
in it. Now, in my opinion, Selby’s marriage with Miss 
Grey will not be delayed very long, and I want you to 
be established as a friend of the family before that event 
|j happens. I want you then to make yourself particularly 
i agreeable to Selby’s young wife, and at the same time to 
I worm yourself into being apparently a close friend of 
I Selby himself. Do you think you can manage this very 
I' simple business, Holt ? ” 

“ So far I don’t see anything particularly difficult in 
it ; but say, Amelia, I think I smell a big rat ahead of 
what you have been telling me, and, by jingo, I am of 
; opinion that you intend getting me into very hot water. 

:| It is a clear case of jealousy, murder, &c., all cut and dry 
i) beforehand, and I am to be the murdered party, I see.” 

I Mrs. Rolph, laughed. You are not such a fool, Rufus, 
as you look.” 

I '' Thank you, Amelia,” said Holt. 

>1 /'But,” continued the widow, "you need not be 

[| alarmed — there will be no murder, and I will see that 
you are unharmed. You must, however, be very par- 


158 


Wrecks m the Sea of Life. 


Leave here!” exclaimed Holt; '‘how the deuce 
will I manage to live anywhere else? By jingo, I didn’t 
expect this.” 

“ Oh ! ” said Mrs. Rolph, " it will only be a tempo- 
rary absence, and I think,” she added, meaningly, " that 
I can assist you to live very comfortably while you are 
away.” 

“That alters the case,” answered Holt; “but where 
do you wish me to go ; not to Africa, I hope, or some 
such outlandish place.” 

“ Only to New York,” said Mrs Rolph ; “ you know I 
lived there before I came here, and have some very warm 
friends in that city. I will give you letters of introduc- 
tion, which will pave the way for you, and make things 
very comfortable.” 

“Yes,” said Holt, hesitatingly, “that is all very 
well, but ” 

“ Oh! I know,” interrupted the widow ; “ but do not 
be uneasy, I will provide amply for you.” 

“ Ah ! ” said Holt, now at his ease ; “ very well, I am 
agreeable to anything which will please you, Amelia. 
When do you wish me to go ? ” 

“ I want you first to go to Selby, and tell him you 
are leaving St. Louis to settle in New York; ask him to 
give you a letter of introduction to his father. He will 
give it to you at once.” 

“ And then, what next? ” asked Holt; " tell me the 
whole affair, so that I’ll understand it.” 

“When you reach New York, you will call at the 
' Oaks,’ which is the name of old Mr. Selby’s place, and 
then you will become a frequent visitor there. The 
Selbys will receive you well on the strength of your being 
a friend of their son George, and you will have no diffi' 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 159 

culty in establishing yourself on a good footing with 
them/’ 

“ This is all very pleasant/’ interrupted Holt, '' as far 
as you’ve gone ; but I don’t see what the deuce you are 
driving at, Amelia.” 

If you will have patience I’ll explain all to you,” 
said Mrs. Rolph. As you are aware, I knew Selby in 
New York. The truth is, we were then great friends, and 
he told me that his father intended to hand over the 
‘ Oaks ’ to him when he became married, and that it was 
a hobby of the old gentleman to add fresh improvements 
to the place every year, in order to have it as near per- 
fection as possible when his son brings his wife to live 
in it. Now, in my opinion, Selby’s marriage with Miss 
Grey will not be delayed very long, and I want you to 
be established as a friend of the family before that event 
happens. I want you then to make yourself particularly 
agreeable to Selby’s young wife, and at the same time to 
worm yourself into being apparently a close friend of 
Selby himself. Do you think you can manage this very 
simple business, Holt } ” 

So far I don’t see anything particularly difficult in 
it ; but say, Amelia, I think I smell a big rat ahead of 
what you have been telling me, and, by jingo, I am of 
opinion that you intend getting me into very hot water. 
It is a clear case of jealousy, murder, &c., all cut and dry 
beforehand, and I am to be the murdered party, I see.” 

Mrs. Rolph, laughed. You are not such a fool, Rufus, 
as you look.” 

Thank you, Amelia,” said Holt. 

/‘But,” continued the widow, “you need not be 
alarmed — there will be no murder, and I will see that 
you are unharmed. You must, however, be very par- 


160 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


ticular to cultivate Selby’s friendship, as soon as he goes 
to live at the ‘ Oaks ’ for your own safety it is very 
particular that you do this.” 

All right, Amelia, I’ll follow instructions, but, by 
jingo, I don’t want to be cut off in my youth by an en- 
raged husband. So be careful, Amelia.” 

You can draw on me from New York,” said Mrs. 
Rolph, “ when you require to do so. You are under my 
care now, but you needn’t squander my money.” 

Rufus Holt, when he left the widow’s house, went in 
search of Selby, and when he had found him, he said : 

'' I say, Selby, I have made up my mind to leave 
here. I’ve got tired pf St. Louis, I am going to live in 
New York.” 

“ Sorry you’re going away, Ruf,” said Selby ; is 
there anything I can do for you in New York, my people 
live there you know.” 

Well,” said Holt, I know very few people there, 
and I would be very glad indeed if you could give me 
some introductions.” 

Why, certainly I will, of course, my dear fellow, I 
can put you all right, and I’ll give you a letter to the old 
governor ; he’ll be delighted to see you out at the 
^ Oaks.’ ” 

And so George Selby, in his open-hearted way, 
gave Rufus Holt a letter of introduction to his father — 
a letter which was to be the means of causing him years 
of unhappiness in his after life. 

Mrs. Rolph was laying a fiendish snare for Selby 
and Minna Grey, the letter of introduction given to 
Rufus Holt being the first act in the plot conceived by 
the vindictive woman. 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life 


161 


CHAPTER XVII. 

At last letters were received from Richard Grey by 
Minna and Selby. To the former he wrote that his ill- 
luck seemed to follow him, and that since his arrival in 
San Francisco, he had met with so many heavy losses in 
mining speculations that he was now a ruined man. He 
did not intend to return to St. Louis until he had made 
every effort to redeem his fallen fortunes. He regretted 
very much the loss of their old home, but he had been 
unable to prevent it, and therefore he had allowed the 
mortgagees to proceed without trying to postpone the 
evil day, as it would only have been heaping up more 
liability in the shape of interest. He then referred to 
Selby, who, he said, had written to him to get his consent 
i to their marriage. He wrote in the highest terms of 
Selby, and intimated that, since he might be a wanderer 
i for an indefinite period, it could be some satisfaction to 
L him to know that his daughter had a home and a pro- 
tector in his absence. It was a cold, selfish letter, cold 
and selfish as the man who wrote it, with hardly a touch 
of affection in its composition. He did not seem to 
: blame himself for having left her a young girl alone to 
, face trials from which an older and more experienced 
woman would have shrank. Minna burst into tears when 
she had finished reading her father’s letter — that letter 
i which she had so longed to receive, hoping that it would 


162 Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 

contain one grain of comfort to her broken spirit, only to 
find it barren even of that love and affection which one 
naturally expects to receive from a parent. She felt 
indeed utterly alone in the world at that moment, and 
thought how different it would have been if her mother 
and Elsie had been spared to her. 

To Selby Mr. Grey wrote that he had at last traced 
Langton, who it appears was in Australia, and that he 
had resolved to follow him there. He stated that all his 
speculations in mining stocks had proved to be utter 
failures, and that at the time of writing he had not even 
sufficient money to pay his passage to Australia. He 
expressed his pleasure at the prospect of Minna becom- 
ing Selby’s wife, and in a pathetic sort of manner asked 
him to be kind and gentle to her. He never referred 
to Selby’s having refused to honor his drafts, but con- 
cluded by saying that he had drawn on him for a small 
amount to enable him to leave San Francisco. He did 
not mention Mrs. Rolph’s name, simply because he had 
abandoned all idea of a union with her, as he rightly 
supposed he would be refused by her, since it was known 
that he was a ruined man ; and therefore he had ceased 
to feel any interest in the widow. Strange to say, he did 
not forget Tim, but asked Selby to take him into his 
service ; and inquired, in a casual way, how it happened 
that the two men were drowned in the coach-house 
tank, as he had only received a meagre account of the 
accident through the newspapers. Little did Selby 
imagine that Mr. Grey, as he wrote the inquiry about 
Solomon and Isaac’s death, was cursing the fate which 
prevented them from setting fire to the premises on 
which he held very heavy insurance policies. 

Selby at once visited Minna, to communicate the 


Wrecks m the Sea of Life. 


1G3 


fact of his having received a Letter from Mr. Grey, and 
found her in a very disconsolate state of mind. On ask- 
ing the reason of her sadness, Minna told him that she 
had heard from her father, and that she was very much 
pained at the contents of his letter. He then told her 
that he also was in receipt of news from San Francisco ; 
and then the two began to compare notes, although 
Selby did not acquaint Minna with all the particulars 
contained in his epistle. He, however, took the oppor- 
tunity of pressing for an answer to his suit — the answer 
which Minna had promised to give him — and she, seeing 
how helpless she had been left by her father, and yearn- 
ing for the tender sympathy of Selby’s mother, said that 
she would like to return to the ‘‘ Oaks,” and that she 
would be guided by his mother in the answer she would 
give him. She felt that she needed the advice of a good 
woman, in order not to act too hastily in the step she 
was about to take ; and there was no one so good in her 
opinion, no one she could trust like Mrs. Selby. George 
Selby was delighted, because Minna could not have 
suggested anything that would have given him greater 
pleasure, and he felt confident his mother would not 
advise a postponement of his marriage. Moreover, he 
appreciated the feeling which prompted Minna to go to 
his mother for advice, and felt all the more tender tow- 
ards her for it. Through all his careless, aimless sort of 
life, George Selby had one great redeeming trait in his 
character — he was passionately fond of his parents, and 
no son was prouder of a mother than he was of good old 
Mrs. Selby. 

Minna therefore returned to the ^'Oaks,” and then it 
was settled that as soon as all the necessary arrange- 
ments could be made, her wedding with George Selby 


164 


Wrecks m the Sea of Life, 


would take place without delay. Selby in the mean 
time returned to St. Louis, to wind up his affairs in that 
city, and to bid adieu to scenes in which he had acquired 
habits which were not easily eradicated, and which were 
destined to break forth afresh, and bring trouble to him- 
self and his young wife. 

Rufus Holt had been a frequent visitor at the Oaks 
since his arrival in New York, and there Minna became 
acquainted with him ; although he had been one of the 
guests on the occasion of the ball at her father’s house, 
she had no recollection of meeting him there, although 
she had frequently seen him in St. Louis ; but his being 
accepted by Mr. and Mrs. Selby as a friend was sufficient 
for her to regard him in the same light, still she could 
not bring herself to like him. Holt, however, did his best 
to make himself agreeable, and, having plenty of spare 
time, he employed a portion of it in performing little 
commissions for Mrs. Selby during the busy time of 
preparation for the wedding, and, of course, in this way 
he sometimes managed to be of service to Minna. It so 
happened that George Selby, finding Holt on such 
intimate terms with the family, chose him as one of his 
groomsmen, which greatly delighted Mrs. Rolph when 
she heard of it. 

In due course, therefore, the marriage of George Selby 
and Minna Grey took place. At Minna’s request it was 
a quiet affair, and only a few of the most intimate friends 
of the Selbys were invited. Immediately after the wed- 
ding breakfast, which succeeded the ceremony, Selby 
and his young wife left on a trip, during which they 
were to visit Niagara, Toronto, and then pass down the 
St. Lawrence, through the beautiful scenery of the 
Thousand Isles, the Long Sault and Lachine Rapids 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 165 

to Montreal, and then back via Lake Champlain to New 
York. 

It was arranged that, on their return, they should 
occupy the “ Oaks,” old Mr. and Mrs. Selby to live there 
with them during the balance of their lives. George 
Selby had entered into an agreement with one of the 
leading publishing houses in New York to take an 
interest in the business, and his father, anxious to retain 
him near the old home, had willingly offered to supply 
the necessary capital. Everything looked bright for 
the young couple, and Minna, although regretting her 
father’s misfortunes and the unsettled life he was leading, 
could not but feel happy. A kind husband — a comforta- 
ble home — the constant companionship of a good woman 
like Selby’s mother, with no troubles that she could 
foresee, it seemed as if she had left all her trials and 
misery behind her forever, and that naught but happiness 
lay in store for her during the rest of her life. Alas ! 
her real trials were only about to commence — but we 
will not anticipate. 

It may appear strange that Richard Grey did not 
make a second attempt to obtain his daughter’s jewels, 
when his affairs became so desperate ; but, as will be 
seen hereafter, he had not abandoned the idea of gaining 
possession of them ; he was merely holding it in reserve 
for a future occasion. When he heard of Minna’s mar- 
riage with Selby, he felt that he had a source of supply 
from which he could draw the needful when necessary ; 
but he resolved first to visit Australia to find Langton, 
from whom he was still as determined as ever to regain 
a portion if not all his lost property. Like many a man 
before him, on visiting San Francisco he had been tempt- 
ed to take part in mining speculations, and had invested 


166 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 

every cent he could raise in the stock of several com- 
panies. But he had been unsuccessful, and, one by one, 
the companies in which he had risked his money proved 
bogus concerns, until indeed, as he wrote Selby, he found 
himself without sufficient means to pay his passage to 
Australia. 

When he lost his fortune, and was obliged to let 
his house and furniture in St. Louis go to the hammer, 
he gave up all idea of Mrs. Rolph and her wealth. He 
knew very well that she was a thorough woman of the 
world, and that she had only set her eyes on him for a 
husband because she wished to secure her own position 
In society by marrying a man of means and high stand- 
ing. He had possessed both these requisites in the 
eyes of the widow before he met Langton ; but now he 
was merely a ruined gambler, almost an outcast, and he 
knew Mrs. Rolph sufficiently well to understand that 
as such he had ceased to be an attraction to her. 

Mrs. Rolph, on the other hand, suffered a great dis- 
appointment when she knew of Mr. Grey’s ruin. She 
had, as we have already mentioned, looked forward to 
becoming the mistress of the Grey mansion, when, with 
her own and Mr. Grey’s wealth combined, she would 
have succeeded in gaining the coveted position of being 
one of the ruling powers in the best society of St. 
Louis. But with Mr. Grey’s ruin all her hopes col- 
lapsed, and she began seriously to contemplate leaving 
for some other field, where she could probably be more 
successful in her matrimonial intrigues. Strange to 
say, she blamed Selby as the principal cause of her 
disappointment, for she believed that he, in some way, 
was at the bottom of Mr. Grey’s troubles, and in her 
own way of reasoning accused him of conniving at the 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


1G7 


father’s misfortunes in order to obtain some hold by 
which he could win the daughter. Minna’s visit to 
New York, and the interest which Selby seemed to 
take in her subsequently, only strengthened the idea, 
and made Mrs. Rolph more determined than ever to 
gratify her revenge on him. At one time in his life, 
Selby had been on very intimate terms with the 
widow; but now that he was about to be married she 
fancied that he wished to drop her, as if she was not a 
desirable acquaintance for his wife. These thoughts 
made her feel very bitter towards Selby, and urged 
her on in her almost diabolical schemes against his 
peace of mind. 


168 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


CHAPTER XVIII. 

Life at the ‘‘ Oaks '' went on very smoothly for 
about a twelvemonth, after the return of George Selby 
and Minna from their wedding trip. Nothing occurred 
to mar in the slightest degree the happiness of the 
young wife, who, aided by the wise counsels of his 
mother, succeeded in making George perfectly con- 
tented with the quiet routine of home life, and recon- 
ciled to the loss of that excitement and dissipation to 
which he had become so accustomed before his mar- 
riage. For a time Selby settled down regularly to work, 
and took a good deal of interest in the business of the 
publishing house with which he had become connected, 
and he even contemplated the idea of becoming an 
author, and giving to the world his first literary effort 
of any importance. He attended regularly at his office 
while the novelty of his new life lasted, and in the even- 
ing Minna would be on the lookout, so as to be the first 
to greet him on his arrival home. Old Mr. and Mrs. 
Selby were very happy in seeing the change which had 
come over their son, and took great pleasure in watching 
the unity of feeling and the perfect enjoyment which 
the young couple felt in each other’s society. To them, 
Minna seemed perfection, and they blessed her for 
having been the cause of inducing their son to abandon 
his roving habits* The great hope of their life was being 
realized when they saw the ‘‘ Oaks ” occupied and en- 


Wrecks in tke Sea of Life, 


169 


joyed by George Selby and his wife, and the old gentle- 
man hardly allowed a day to pass without pointing out 
to Minna some feature in the place which he had 
planned for her and his son. 

Tim had accompanied Selby to New York, and was 
domiciled once more as the favorite servant of his young 
mistress. He was no longer the sprightly lad he used 
to be when in the service of Richard Grey. He had 
become grave in his demeanor, and very retired in his 
habits ; seldom’ mixing with the other servants, but de- 
voting his time almost wholly in attending to the wishes 
of his mistress, and even sometimes anticipating them. 
To George Selby, Tim became very much attached, and 
was treated with the same consideration and confidence 
at the Oaks,” as he had received in St. Louis. 

Richard Grey had not gone to Australia, as he had 
proposed doing. Some infatuation had kept him in San 
Francisco, and Selby had been obliged to pay several 
drafts drawn on him by his father-in-law ; until at last, 
he began seriously to consider the advisability of put- 
ting a stop to any further demands of the kind. The 
fact is, Mr. Grey was sinking lower and lower in the 
scale of respectability, and George Selby, who was re- 
ceiving sad accounts regarding him, almost dreaded his 
coming to. New York, to visit them. He had been in- 
formed by his correspondents in San Francisco, that 
Grey was drinking very hard, and had begun to wear a 
very shabby and dissipated appearance. Of course 
Minna was kept in ignorance of her father’s downward 
course, and although she knew that he was still in Cali- 
fornia, she had no idea that he was going to destruction 
in the way we have described. George Selby could not 
bear to tell her the painful truth, but greatly feared that 


170 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


some day it would come with a fearful force to crush 
his poor young wife and destroy her happiness. He 
had no idea, however, that the blow would prove to be 
so dreadful a one as it afterwards turned out to be. 

Mrs. Rolph had removed to New York, and was liv- 
ing in that city ; but she was only an occasional visitor 
at the ‘‘ Oaks,” during the lifetime of old Mr. and Mrs. 
Selby. The reason for this was, that she’stood in some 
dread of the old lady, who had a very penetrating way 
of discovering the dross from the gold amongst those 
who visited her sop’s wife ; and the widow, being 
shrewd, and perceiving this characteristic in Selby’s 
mother, thought it wise to refrain from becoming a 
frequent visitor, lest Minna’s mind might be prejudiced 
against her. She knew that old Mrs. Selby was aware 
of the intimacy that existed between her and George, 
at one time, and judged, therefore, that she would not 
look on her favorably as a friend of his young wife. 
Mrs. Rolph, however, played her cards well, with the 
object of gratifying her vindictive spirit against Selby, 
and she behaved with so much prudence, that she suc- 
ceeded in preventing any strong feeling against her at 
the '' Oaks.” The time was coming, and she prepared 
herself for it, when she would be able to throw off this 
restraint and endeavor to ingratiate herself in Minna’s 
good opinion, in order to accomplish her diabolical pur- 
pose of revenge. 

Rufus Holt continued to live in New York, in pretty 
much the same sort of way as he had managed to exist 
in St. Louis. He still found Mrs. Rolph of great assist- 
ance at times when he was cornered for funds, and 
under that lady’s instructions, he managed to keep on a 
very good footing at the Oaks.” Strange to say, he 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


171 


and Selby had become very intimate friends ; so much 
so, that their intimacy became proverbial amongst the 
acquaintances of the latter. Minna had not any par- 
ticular amount of respect for Holt ; but looked on him 
rather as a harmless sort of fellow — lazy and good for 
nothing, but playing the lady’s man. She could not 
distinguish any vice in him, and, therefore, never felt 
that he was unfit to be a companion of her husband. 
Holt played his part well, for more reasons than one ; 
in the first place, he was pleasing his benefactress, Mrs. 
Rolph, by so doing ; and in the next, he found the 
Oaks ” a very agreeable place to visit, whenever he 
wished ; and, in addition to this, he had a useful friend 
in Selby, who was able to assist him in more ways than 
one. 

There was nothing, therefore, to interfere with the 
happiness of either Selby or Minna during the first year 
of their married life ; but at the end of that time they 
received a shock which was only the precursor of future 
troubles. 

One day Tim rode into the city as quickly as it was 
possible for him to do so, and on reaching Selby’s office, 
he threw himself from his horse, and rushed into the pres- 
ence of his master almost breathless from excitement, 
and the exertion of his ride. 

Selby was sitting at his desk writing, but when he 
observed the disturbed countenance of Tim at the door, 
he quickly rose, and asked hurriedly if anything was the 
matter. 

“ I’ve ridden in, sir, almost at a full jump,” said Tim, 
‘‘and it’s your* father, Mr. Selby, who’s taken very ill ; 
you must come at once, and bring the doctor, or if I was ^ 
you. I’d bring two, for he’s awful bad.” 


172 


Wrecks m the Sea of Life. 


'' My father ill, Tim ? ” answered Selby, '' he looked 
as well as usual when I left this morning. What is the 
matter ? 

I don’t know, sir ; nobody knows, but he’s very bad, 
and no time’s to be lost. It took him very sudden, sir.” 

Selby at once put on his hat, and giving instructions 
to. Tim where to find the doctor, and how to bring him 
to the “Oaks” without delay, he jumped on the horse 
at the door, and rode as fast as the wearied animal would 
carry him. 

Tim stood a moment looking after him. “ He’ll kill 
that horse, sure,” he muttered, and then he hurried off 
for the doctor. 

Old Mr. Selby was suddenly stricken down by a fit 
of apoplexy, and when George reached the “ Oaks,” his 
father was perfectly unconscious. When the doctor ar- 
rived, which he did very soon after, he used every means 
to restore the patient, but the age of the latter told 
against him, and ere night, George Selby’s father had 
breathed his last. 

It was all so sudden and unexpected, that George Selby 
could hardly realize that he had lost his parent, of whom 
he was so fond. Only that morning he had left him in 
apparent good health and excellent spirits, and now he 
lay dead, cut off as it were in a moment. George and 
Minna felt the loss they had sustained very deeply ; but 
the state of Mrs. Selby was such as to cause them great 
anxiety, and prevent them from giving way to their feel- 
ings of grief, as they might otherwise have done. Old 
Mrs. Selby was completely prostrated by the sudden 
death of her husband. She lay for hours like one in a 
stupor, speaking not a word, neither appearing to observe 
the presence of her son or Minna. It would have been 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


173 


a relief to them if she could have shed tears, or shown 
some outward sign of sorrow ; but she lay so quiet, so 
utterly crushed, that it seemed as if she too would be 
taken from them. Minna sat by the couch of the old 
lady, and tenderly sought to soothe her, hoping to break 
the dreadful spell which hovered over her ; but fora long 
time her efforts were of no avail. George Selby was de- 
votedly attached to his mother, and as he knelt by her 
side, he besought her to speak to him, only one word, 
and as he looked at her face, so pinched and drawn, and 
so unconscious of his presence, he could not withhold 
his tears, as he lovingly caressed, and stroked back the 
straggling gray hairs from her brow. Minna sobbed by 
her husband’s side, and her thoughts referred back to 
the time when she knelt by the bedside of her own 
dying mother, and of the faithful Elsie, and then she felt 
how hard it was, just as she had found a second loving 
mother on whom to trust, to have her taken away like 
the other. 

Old Mrs. Selby, however, lingered for some time, 
but did not recover from the shock of her husband’s 
sudden death. Day by day she sank lower and lower, 
until, a little over a month from the time when Selby’s 
father was stricken down, she calmly passed away to 
join him in that home from which there is no return. 
George and Minna had watched constantly by her bed- 
side, only relieving each other at times in order to take 
a little rest, and no effort was spared by them to rouse 
her from the lethargy into which she had sunk, but 
without success. It was a sad blow to Selby, the loss 
of his parents, and to Minna it seemed as if the '‘Oaks ” 
would never appear the same to her without the presence 
of the dear old couple who had been so gentle and 


174 Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 

thoughtful to her. It made her cling closer to her 
husband for sympathy and support, while he, in his 
affliction, was even more tender than usual to his young 
wife. It seemed almost as if the good spirit of old Mrs. 
Selby hovered near them to bind them more closely than 
ever to each other. Would that the same kind spirit 
had watched over them to guide them aright for the rest 
of their lives. 

After the death of his mother Selby became rather 
unsettled, and although he continued to attend to his 
business, he did not appear to feel the same interest in 
it as he had shown previously. He was now a very 
wealthy man, his father having left him an immense 
fortune ; and probably this fact had something to do 
with his lack of interest in the publishing house. He 
began to associate more with Rufus Holt, and gradually 
allowed himself to be drawn into the company of men 
whom his better judgment told him he ought to avoid, 
for the sake of his young wife’s peace of mind. He, 
however, reasoned that he would keep a check on him- 
self, and that he loved Minna too well to allow himself 
to neglect her for such pleasures as he had enjoyed 
before his marriage. Alas ! it was only the first symptom 
of the change in his mode of life which was destined to 
wreck not only his own, but Minna’s happiness. 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


175 


CHAPTER XIX. 

One day, as George Selby sat in his office, a stranger 
presented himself at the door, and, after a slight hesitation, 
advanced and held out his hand. — ‘'You don’t appear to 
know me,” he said to Selby, who was scanning him 
curiously. 

In a moment George had risen and taken the 
stranger’s hand, which he shook without appearing, 
however, to be very glad to see him. 

“You have changed. Grey, a good deal, and I did 
not recognize you certainly for a moment. When did 
you arrive t ” 

It was indeed Richard Grey, but sadly altered from 
his former self. He had the same cold glitter of the 
eye ; but, instead of the finely chiselled features which 
he once possessed, his face had a swollen, bloated ap- 
pearance, showing plainly that he had become a hard 
drinker. His clothes were not what might be termed 
shabby, but he wore them in such a slovenly manner, so 
different from the neat and gentlemanly way he used to 
dress when in St. Louis, that it was no wonder Selby 
did not recognize him at once. 

When the first greeting was over, Selby thought of 
Minna, and the shock she would experience when meet- 
ing her father in his present deplorable condition. He 
pitied his young wife, and wished now that he had not 
concealed from her the real condition of Mr. Grey’s affairs. 


176 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 

He would have made any sacrifice almost at that mo- 
ment to have prevented his father-in-law from visiting 
the '' Oaks,” but he saw that such a course was impos- 
sible ; and when his visitor asked about Minna, and ex- 
pressed a desire to see her, he at once invited him to 
become his guest. He merely stipulated, that they 
should not go out until he had time to prepare Minna 
for the visit, framing an excuse that she was rather deli- 
cate since the tieath of his parents. Mr. Grey was per- 
fectly satisfied to wait, not being burdened with any 
great warmth of paternal affection ; and then Selby’s 
only hope of preparing his wife for the dreaded inter- 
view with her father, lay in the chance that Tim, or some 
of the servants, would call with a message from the 
‘‘ Oaks ” during the afternoon. 

Mr. Grey at once made himself at home in his son- 
in-law’s office, and after chatting for a while over his 
career in San Francisco, and the many changes which 
had taken place during his absence, he quietly seated 
himself in an arm-chair, and taking a newspaper, made 
himself very comfortable for the time being. Selby sat 
on thorns of anxiety, until at last Tim made his appear- 
ance with a note from his mistress, which he was just in 
the act of handing to Selby, when his eyes fell on the 
figure of Mr. Grey reclining in the chair. Tim dropped 
the note on the carpet in his amazement at seeing his 
old master before him. 

Lord, sir, you took me all of a heap — never ex- 
pected to see you — but I am so glad to see you back ; 
and the faithful lad wrung the hand of Mr. Grey until 
the latter winced. 

Hold on, Tim,” he cried, or you will put my arm 
out of joint. I’m happy to see you, my lad, but you 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 177 

don't look like your old self at all ; what has happened to 
you, Tim ? ” 

Tim in a moment recollected the drowning of Solo- 
mon and Isaac, and the part which his master had played 
in that tragic affair ; he looked uneasily at Mr. Grey, and 
his color came and went as he answered slowly, “ We’ve 
had a deal of trouble here, sir, and — and — I suppose it’s 
worn me a bit, sir.” 

‘‘Yes,” said Selby, “Tim has nevet been the same 
since the two men were drowned in the tank at your 
house — it was an awful affair.” 

Tim looked at his old master, but the latter never 
moved a muscle of the face, but quietly remarked, “ It 
was a devil of a queer job that ; you must have been 
awfully drunk, Tim, to have let them drown before your 
eyes.” It was an unfeeling speech, and Tim held up his 
hands as if to ward off a blow. 

“ Please, sir,” he said earnestly, “ do not say any 
more about it ; I’ve never had a moment’s rest of mind 
since it happened. Please, sir, say no more about it.” 
Mr. Grey then dropped the subject, and Selby wrote a 
note to Minna, telling her of her father’s arrival, and not 
to be surprised when she saw the great change that had 
taken place in him ; hinting at the same time, that things 
must have gone very badl^ with him in San Francisco, 
judging from his appearance. He said that he was de- 
tained in the city for an hour or two, but he would bring 
her father out with him. 

While Selby was writing his note, Tim and Mr. Grey 
were chatting about old times ; but when he had finished 
it, he at once despatched the lad with it, and told him to 
lose no time in returning to the “ Oaks.” 

Tim required no second bidding, but set off at once, 
12 


178 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


and soon delivered the note to his mistress, who, on read- 
ing it, became quite excited. 

'' Did you see him, Tim ? ” she asked, “ and how does 
he look.^ Tell me all about it — I wish he had come with 
you.” 

“ He don’t look well at all, ma’atn,” said Tim abruptly. 

He ain’t at all like my old master.” 

“ How, Tim I what do you mean ? ” 

“ Well, ma’am, he ain’t so nice looking — don’t keep 
himself so tidy — he’s got careless, but that’s because he’s 
been away from us, ma’am — nobody to look after him ; 
but I was so glad to see him, and he’ll come all right 
again very soon.” 

Tim still retained his old privileged way of speaking 
to his mistress, and he could not have prepared her 
better for the change in her father than by uttering the 
words he had used. 

She saw at once that something was wrong, and con- 
jured up a picture of her father, so careworn, sad, ill- 
dressed and miserable in appearance, that she was fully 
prepared to tender him her sympathy, and felt quite im- 
patient until he should arrive, so that she might be able 
to comfort him in his trouble. But when he came she 
was indeed shocked to see before her the same cold, un- 
feeling look in his face that ^he remembered so well ; 
and, instead of a careworn and sad individual, a man who 
evidently had given way to dissipation, and whose every 
look indicated a recklessness of feeling, and a loss of 
honor and pride. Although she had never been able to 
feel any love for her father, she had always been proud 
of his personal appearance, and had always regarded 
him as one who, although cold and selfish, was never- 
theless proud and honorable. Even when he asked for 


179 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 

her mother’s jewels, she thought that it was only to save 
his name from dishonor that he had come to her as a 
last resource. Now, however, she could not conceal 
from herself the fact that he had become a perfect 
wreck in body and mind, that any sympathy for him 
would be lost, and that he required neither comfort 
nor pity. She could hardly credit her eyes, that the 
bloated, slovenly man who stood before her was her 
father, and shame instead of pity took possession of her 
as she looked at him. 

Richard Grey did not fail to observe the pain and 
disappointment which Minna’s face showed so plainly, 
and as he shook hands with her (he did not attempt to 
kiss her) he said : 

'' You find me greatly changed, I suppose, Minna V 

‘^Very much, father,” she answered, “very much in- 
deed ; but George tells me you have had a dreadful time 
in California.” 

“Things did not go well with me, certainly, I must 
say, however, that you look very well ” (then turning to 
Selby), “she does not look at all like an invalid. You’ve 
taken remarkably good care of her, my boy ; but she’s 
worth looking after, eh, Selby.^ — Why, Minna, he told me 
you were delicate, and I never saw you looking better.” 

Selby looked embarrassed, but he quickly answered 
“ She has never been quite herself. Grey, since my 
father and mother’s death.” Then, to change the sub- 
ject, he added, “but let me show you to your room; 
dinner will be ready soon, and I suppose you feel about 
as hungry as I do myself.” 

When George Selby and her father left her Minna* 
remained for some time in deep thought, humiliated at 
the great change for the worse which had come over 


180 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


Mr. Grey, and she was only aroused from her unpleasant 
reverie by the announcement of dinner. 

In the evening Selby and Richard Grey lit their 
cigars and strolled together through the grounds, and 
there the latter told how he had fully intended going to 
Australia after Langton, but that he had been delayed 
in San Francisco from time to time in the hope of some 
of his mining stocks becoming valuable. H,e referred 
bitterly to the total collapse of his fortune, and said that 
he felt sure of yet meeting the man who had despoiled 
him of it, and that he had not abandoned his search for 
him. He explained his visit to New York to be for two 
reasons : first, to see his daughter, and, secondly, he was 
in need of money. He confessed having got in with a 
pretty bad lot in San Francisco, and that he had drank 
very hard of late ; but as an excuse, he added that it was 
enough to make any man drink to have gone through 
what he had done. 

Selby at once saw the reason for his father-in-law’s 
visit, and made up his mind that he would have to 
assist him in order to shorten his stay at the “ Oaks.” 
The truth is, Selby felt rather ashamed of his old friend 
Grey, and at the same time formed the idea that it 
would add to Minna’s peace of mind if her father did not 
remain long a visitor ; so he resolved, whenever the 
question of money was again opened, to at once offer to 
advance the required amount. But Grey made no direct 
demand on him that evening, and so the conversation 
turned on other subjects. 

Amongst others Selby mentioned that Mrs. Rolph 
was living in New York, and looked as charming as 
ever, and that sometimes she paid a visit to the Oaks.” 

Grey replied that he did not wish to meet her. He 


Wrecks m the Sea of Life. 


181 


had given her up long ago and had no desire to renew 
the acquaintance. ‘'You know, Selby,” he said, “it 
was all very well when I had money, she was then very 
civil indeed ; but as I am now, I do not wish to give her 
an opportunity to be cool to me.” 

“ I don’t think she would show any difference from 
her old manner to you, whatever she might feel.” 

“ Don’k^you, old fellow } ” said Grey smiling. “ You 
don’t know her then, and you are perhaps not aware how 
very intimate we were. Oh ! no, my boy, I don’t want 
to see Mrs. Rolph now.” 

The matter then dropped, and they entered the house 
to join Minna, who looked very pale. Selby at once 
noticed it, and going to her said in a kindly tone, “ My 
dear, you do not look very well to-night ; what is the 
matter ” 

“ My head throbs, George, but I am not ill. I will 
be better in the morning — do not be anxious.” 

Selby knew too well the cause of his wife’s indisposi- 
tion, but he merely said, “Your father will excuse you 
to-night I am sure, and you had better go at once and 
have some rest.” 

“ Yes, Minna,” said her father, “ do not stay on my 
account. I will make myself at home with Selby,” 

Minna rose, glad to escape to her room, and left her 
husband and father together, little dreaming that it was 
to be the turning point in her life. She little imagined, 
while she tossed restlessly on her bed, that down stairs 
her father was sowing the seed which afterwards caused 
the ruin of her husband, and of herself. 


182 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life* 


CHAPTER XX. 

Richard Grey and his son-in-law sat for hours 
together that night, talking over old times, and indulg- 
ing rather freely from the bottle before them. The 
effect on Selby was to awaken in his mind some of his 
old desire for excitement, and to make him look upon hi« 
late quiet life as something of a hum-drum existence. 
Grey had impressed upon him the fact of his having 
wealth, and his ability to enjoy himself without being 
under obligation to any one for the mean^. Probably, 
if Selby had not drank so much wine, he would not have 
listened so readily to the words of his companion ; but, 
having listened, he allowed himself to be influenced, and 
like many a man, when giving way to temptation, he con- 
soled htmself with the idea that he could keep a proper 
check upon himself, and yet enjoy a little of the coveted 
pleasure. Alas ! however, he was not one of those men who 
could go a certain length and then stop ; and, although he 
would not acknowledge it at the time, his only safeguard 
was to resist altogether. The seed was sown that night 
which was to bear bitter fruit for both himself and his 
wife, and the man who broke the spell of his happy and 
contented life, was the one who ought to have warned 
him against, instead of encouraging him to a career of 
dissipation. 

The next day, Minna appeared to have recovered 


Wrecks m the Sea of Life, 


183 


from her indisposition of the previcus evening, and Selby, 
therefore, took his departure for the office as usual, but 
Grey remained at the “ Oaks,” to rest from the fatigue of 
his late journey, and for several days he did not visit 
the city. During that time, Minna saw a good deal of 
her father, but she did not derive much pleasure from 
his society. She found him to be as cold and selfish as 
ever, and his troubles seemed to have embittered his life 
to such a degree, that he had become more cynical than 
ever in his disposition, and had grown coarse in his man- 
ners. She somehow dreaded an intimacy between him 
and her husband, and hoped that his stay at the “ Oaks,” 
or even in the vicinity of New York, would be of short 
duration. One day, in the course of a conversation be- 
tween the father and his daughter, the former referred 
to her mother’s jewels, and asked whether she kept them 
as careful as ever. 

‘‘ Of course, father,” Minna replied, but I never 
wear them. I never will wear them.” 

‘‘You are not like most ladies, for they would be 
proud to show them — they are very fine and very valu- 
able.” 

‘‘ I have never considered their intrinsic worth, but 
their belonging to my dear mother makes them of price- 
less value in my eyes ; I guard them as the most precious 
treasure I have.” 

It has often occurred to me, Minna, that you are 
very foolish to keep them where they are, at the mercy 
of the first burglar who may break into the house. He 
would get a haul indeed, if he got them.” 

“ But there is no danger of anything of the sort hap- 
pening here ; besides, a burglar would never find them 
where I keep them.” 


184 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


** And pray, where is this secure place ? ” asked Mr. 
Grey, in a casual careless sort of way. 

'' Oh ! ” said Minna, innocently, I have beneath the 
drapery of my toilet table a drawer in which I keep 
them, and which is always locked. See here, I carry 
the key ; ’’ and she showed her father a small gold chain 
which she wore round her neck, with a tiny key attached 
to it. 

Mr. Grey’s eyes glistened as he saw it, and a look of 
satisfaction passed across his features. He had pro- 
cured information very easily, which he had anticipated 
a good deal of difficulty in obtaining. 

He at once changed the subject, and Minna, who 
had slightly trembled, lest he intended to demand them 
from her, breathed more freely ; but had she known the 
thoughts that were flashing through the mind of her 
father at that moment she would have buried her jewels 
in some spot where he would never have found them. 

In a few days Richard Grey commenced going to 
the city, in company with Selby, every morning, and for 
a time they returned together every evening, at the reg- 
ular hour. Minna observed, however, that her husband 
appeared restless and uneasy on several occasions as if 
his thoughts were elsewhere than in his home and its 
surroundings. He frequently became impatient at 
trifles, and altogether a change appeared to have come 
over him. He was still as kind and loving as ever to 
her, and never allowed himself to show anything but 
gentleness towards her ; but to the servants he very 
often showed an irascibility of temper unusual with him. 
His wife at once concluded that something was troubling 
his mind, and endeavored to find out from him the cause 
thereof, but without success. She wondered if the pres- 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


185 


ence of her father at the Oaks ” was irksome to him, 
but abandoned that idea when she observed the friendly 
terms on which they seemed to be with each other. 
The change in her husband not only puzzled Minna, 
but it also caused her considerable anxiety, and this lat- 
ter feeling was increased when Selby began to go to the 
city in the evenings with Mr. Grey, and not return, 
sometimes, until very late. The truth is, George Selby 
had experienced a hard struggle between his duty to his 
wife and his newly awakened desire for excitement. 
He knew very well that in the indulgence of the latter, 
he ran a fearful risk of ruining his home and his for- 
tune, and that there was a danger of his becoming a 
slave to dissipation. The remembrance of his expe- 
rience while in St. Louis was before him ; but he finally 
quieted his conscience by the thought that he would not 
go to such a length as he had then, and that he would 
simply act like other men of his acquaintance, who could 
indulge in a little fast life at times, and still be kind and 
affectionate in their own homes. He, however, never 
took into consideration that, in his case, he was about to 
indulge an appetite for pleasure which would be likely 
to grow rapidly, and that in the person of his father-in- 
law he had a dangerous companion, who would be sure 
to lead him into excess. Had he permitted honest 
reasoning to influence him, he would have acknowledged 
that his will was not strong enough to allow him to 
enter temptation without becoming a victim to it, and 
that his father-in-law was not a proper associate to be- 
come his guide. 

The baneful presence of Mr. Grey, and the evil sway 
he gradually exerted over Selby, soon decided the ques- 
tion, and ere long the publishing firm saw very little of 


186 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


their junior partner, and the gambling houses and clubs 
began to see a great deal of him. 

Of course, the alteration in her husband s mode of 
life did not escape Minna s observation, especfally as his 
absence from home in the evenings became more and 
more frequent, and the evidences of his dissipation be- 
came more apparent. She knew but too well the cause 
of the change, and almost cursed her father for having 
come between her and her happiness. She began to 
realize now why misfortune had overtaken her old home, 
and more than suspected that her father’s own evil 
habits had been the means of his ruin, instead of the 
business losses which had always been represented to 
her as the cause. 

She trembled therefore for her husband, and more 
than once besought him not to leave her in the evenings. 

Oh ! George,” she would say, you are now so 
seldom with me. I see so little of you, and it is so 
lonely here without you. Do stay with me.” 

But he would put her aside with some frivolous ex- 
cuse, and even on one occasion answered her impa- 
tiently, telling her that no husband was expected to be 
at his wife’s apron’s strings all the time. 

They were the first unkind words ever uttered by 
Selby to her, and she felt them deeply. But she had 
her mother’s courage, if she had not her patience, and 
so she resolved to bear up, and tried in every way to 
appear cheerful when she was sad, and to never com- 
plain when she had the utmost difficulty in restraining 
her reproaches. One morning, however, she gave way 
to her feelings, and spoke to Selby very plainly. She 
reminded him that he was breaking every promise he 
had ever made to her ; that he was leaving her, a young 


Wrecks m the Sea of Life, 


187 


wife, alone and unprotected, by ceasing to take any in- 
terest in her. She recalled to his mind the cruel in- 
justice she had suffered as a daughter, and how she had 
looked forward to different treatment as his wife, only to 
experience a bitter disappointment. She warned him 
that he was treading on dangerous ground in thus ne- 
glecting her, and asked him what his father and mother 
would think of his conduct if they were alive. 

The moment for this outburst on the part of Minna 
was unfortunately ill-chosen, but her impulsive nature 
overcame her, and she could not prevent the outpouring 
of her over-charged feelings. Selby had been very much 
under the influence of liquor the night before, when he 
came home, so much so, that he had created in the mind 
of his wife, who saw him in that state, a sensation of 
momentary disgust. She had frequently observed him 
slightly elated by drink, but not thoroughly intoxicated 
until the present occasion, and she was, therefore, dread- 
fully shocked at the sight. Selby was not in the best 
of humors, therefore, when Minna spoke so plainly to 
him in the morning, and, for the first time in his life he 
answered her roughly, telling her that she was always 
complaining when she had nothing to complain about ; 
that she had every comfort a woman could desire, and 
what more did she want ? ” 

I want,” she replied, as calmly as her outraged feel- 
ings would permit, ‘‘ the sympathy and the protection of 
my husband.” 

‘‘ Protection ! ” exclaimed Selby — protection ! from 
what ? '' 

'' George,” said Minna earnestly, you do not un- 
derstand me. Do you suppose that I value the com- 
forts, the luxuries that surround me in comparison to the 


188 Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 

companionship, the love and sympathy of my husband ? 
You would have me think that I am merely a purchased 
bauble, bought with the price of a fine house, expensive 
clothes, servants, carriages, and all the attendant luxu- 
ries of a luxurious home. You would have me imagine 
that I could be so mean-spirited, so base, as to be 
satisfied with that as a return for being your wife. Do 
you mean to say, that you think I married you for that 1 
that I have no higher pride } Oh ! George, you cannot 
surely regard my love so lightly.” 

What nonsense you are talking,” said Selby ; you 
know very well, Minna, I am not such a low cad as to 
think anything of the sort ; but just because I happen 
to have been enjoying myself a little, like any other man 
would sometimes, you upbraid me and make me out 
almost a monster.” 

Oh ! no, George, I do not, indeed; but you know 
very well you have left me alone very much lately. 
We used to spend such pleasant evenings together, 
but now I seldom see you. You asked me what 
protection I required. I will answer you. I am a 
•young wife ; my only thoughts are for you, my hus- 
band ; if you neglect me as you are doing, I will begin 
to think you spurn my love. I want you to protect me 
against any such feeling. I have no one to love but 
you, George ; do not throw me aside. Oh ! save me 
from becoming a careless, disappointed woman. It 
must be dreadful for a wife to have her love rejected, 
to feel that she has no one to go to for sympathy 
for a little tenderness. Who have I to go to but you, 
George } ” 

''Minna, my dear,” said Selby, quite softened by 
the evident distress of his wife, "you are exciting 


Wrecks m the Sea of Life, 


189 


yourself without any reason. What has put it into 
your head that my love for you has cooled ? I dare 
say, I have not been at home as much as I ought to 
have been lately ; but, little wife, you are dearer than 
ever to me. No one can ever come between you and 
me. But, you know, one has to go out a little some- 
times with other men. Now, kiss me, my dear, and 
say you forgive me if I spoke in any way harshly to 
you.'' 

Minna threw her arms at once round her husband's 
neck, and kissed him passionately. If you only knew 
how I miss yon, George," she said, '‘you would not 
leave me so much alone. I value one word of kindness, 
one little act of attention from you, my dear husband, 
more than the whole wealth of the world." 

She had not mentioned her father's name ; but a 
few evenings later, when Selby had announced his in- 
tention of remaining at home, she proposed a stroll 
through the grove, and there, when seated* in the very 
spot where she had promised to be his wife, she turned 
to her husband and said, " How long does my father in- 
tend to remain at the ' Oaks,' George } " 

" I do not know, Minna,” Selby replied. " Of course 
I never have put the question to him. He is welcome 
to stay, however, as long as he wishes to do so.” 

" I would be very glad if he would go away,” said 
Minna, impulsively, “ I wish he had never came.” 

Well ! well ! my dear wife, you are not very com- 
plimentary to your father. I always thought you a very 
dutiful daughter. What has he been doing to cause 
your displeasure } ” 

“ I may as well speak plainly, George. His visit to 
San Francisco has done him a great deal of harm. I do 


190 


Wrecks ill the Sea of Life, 


not think he is a good companion for you, my husband ; 
it is very painful for me to say so, but I blame him for 
any unhappiness we have had. I feel that I must choose 
between my father and my husband. My father must 
leave here — I intend to tell him so. I will never be 
happy while he is with us. Please, George, let me have 
my way in this. He will perfectly understand that it is 
my wish, not yours, that he should go.” 

‘‘It places me in a very uncomfortable position with 
Grey, my dear,” said Selby. “ I would much rather you 
would not press it just now.” 

But Minna reasoned with her husband, and spoke so 
pleadingly of the unhappiness her father’s presence was 
causing her, that he finally, although very reluctantly, 
consented to allow her to speak to Mr. Grey on the 
subject. 

Minna, while she regretted having to take the step 
she meditated towards her father, at the same time felt 
convinced that it would be the means of removing temp- 
tation from her husband’s path, as she fully^xpected that 
Mr. Grey would leave New York city on receiving his 
dismissal from the “ Oaks.” Strong in this faith, she 
took the very first opportunity of putting her plan into 
execution. 

One afternoon, therefore, as Mr. Grey, who had re- 
mained at the “ Oaks ” instead of going to the city, was 
sitting in the library reading, his daughter entered the 
room. 

“ Father,” she said, “ I have been wishing for an op- 
portunity to speak to you during the last few days. Can 
you spare me a few moments now V 

“ Certainly, Minna ; nothing serious I hope.” 

“ Something which I consider very serious, father.” 


Wrecks in the Sea vf Life. 


191 


Indeed ! ” replied Mr. Grey, '' then I am all atten- 
tion.” 

How long do you intend to remain a visitor at the 
* Oaks } ’ ” asked Minna abruptly. 

-The question was so unexpected that, notwithstand- 
ing Mr. Grey’s customary coolness, he felt confused as 
he replied: ^‘Well! really I have not given the matter a 
thought. I have not formed any plans yet But why 
do you ask ” 

Because,” said Minna, I think it will be better if 
you can make arrangements to stay somewhere else.” 

Mr. Grey was fairly staggered at his daughter’s 
words. He looked up at her face and saw that it was 
very white, but there was also a very determined ex- 
pression in her eyes. 

What is it } what is the matter ? ” he stammered ; 
have you grown tired of me so soon } ” 

^Wery tired,” said Minna; I wish you had never 
come.” 

Well, by Jove!” replied Mr. Grey, resuming his 
usual cool manner, you are a devilish hospitable sort of 
woman to speak to a guest in this way, more particularly 
when that guest is your own father. Pray, what is your 
reason } ” 

I am very sorry, indeed, father, to be obliged to say 
what I have done ; but I am quite in earnest.” 

I have no doubt you are ; but you have not stated 
the reason. What crime have I committed } What 
serious wrong-doing have I been guilty of to call down 
upon me your displeasure } ” 

Shall I speak plainly, father } or would it not be 
better for us to separate without any hard words passing 
between us } ” 


192 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


Well ! let me see. You tell me to leave your house 
at short notice. I rather think it would be better to let 
me know why I am treated like a common tramp. I 
think it would be more satisfactory — to me/’ 

“Then, father,” said Minna firmly, “it is because 
you are destroying my happiness. You have come be- 
tween me and my husband ; you have enticed him to 
neglect his home for other pleasures. If you remain 
here you will ruin him — and me.” 

“ And pray, what has put this absurd nonsense into 
your head } ” 

“ Absurd nonsense ! ” exclaimed Minna, now fully 
roused ; “ do you suppose that I am blind — that I am an 
idiot not to have seen what has been going on ever since 
you came t My husband before your arrival attended 
strictly to his business. Does he do that now } He 
never came home intoxicated to break my peace of mind. 
How often since you came has he been under the influ- 
ence of wine 1 Does he spend his evenings with me as 
he used to do before you became our guest } Is he the 
same happy, cheerful man he was ere you appeared to 
lead him astray.^ Is it not very strange that ever since 
you entered this house my husband has been going to 
the bad } Who then is to blame if not you 1 ” 

“ I should say, taking everything into consideration,” 
replied Mr. Grey, coolly, “ that George Selby is respon- 
sible for his own actions. He is not quite a baby.” 

“ No,” said Minna, “ he is not a baby, although in 
your hands he may be weak as one. He is noble, gene- 
rous and warm-hearted, too ready to trust those whom 
he regards as friends. In the hands of a cold, calculat- 
ing man like you, he may, indeed, be a baby.” 

Mr. Grey laughed aloud. “By Jove!” he said, “I 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life<> 193 

wish Selby only heard you. He d be delighted, I am 
sure.” 

^‘Father,” cried Minna, her face white with sup- 
pressed emotion, do not madden me. I know you are 
cruel, but spare me from your cruelty now. You have 
done enough mischief already. Either you will leave 
this house to-night, or I will.” 

You are certainly a very dutiful daughter,” remarked 
Mr. Grey in a mocking tone. 

I tried to be a dutiful daughter to you. I intend to 
be a dutiful wife noW;. It is my wish that you do not 
remain longer in this house ; my husband will grant me 
my wish if I ask him;” 

And so you wish to turn your father from your 
doors. I suppose this is in accordance with your 
mother’s teachings. I certainly thought you had been 
taught differently from that.” 

'' Oh ! father,” cried Minna, ‘‘why are you so cruel? 
Why will you always insult the memory of poor mother, 
who was ever good and patient towards you ? Do you 
think I suffer no pain in speaking to you as I have done ? 
Do you suppose I have no feeling of regret at parting 
with you, my father, in this way ? Give me only a pledge 
that you will not again seek to lead George astray, that 
you will not come between him and me, and no daughter 
will be prouder or happier in having her father near her 
than I will be.” 

‘‘ I certainly must say,” replied Mr. Grey, ‘‘ that you 
have surprised me ; you have been very plain-spoken in- 
deed. I will never forget it as long as I live. I will 
never forgive you for it. I will go and pack my things 
at once ; perhaps you will permit Tim to drive me to the 
city. I will acquaint Selby that you have kicked me 

13 


194 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


out of the house,” saying which he strode out of the 
room, leaving Minna overwhelmed at what she had 
done. 

For many minutes she sat in the library thinking 
over the events of the last half hour : then she rose, 
saying : — 

“ It is all for the best ; but I am sorry I was obliged 
to do it.” 

When Richard Grey reached the city he went direct 
to George Selby, and said to him in a joking manner : — 

“I say, Selby, I have just received my walking-ticket 
from your house. I am once more, as you see me, 
homeless and a wanderer. But, by George ! Minna gave 
me a raking over on your account.” 

I am sorry for it, old man,” replied Selby ; but the 
fact is, my wife thinks that you and I are too thick to- 
gether for my good. Women are queer creatures ; once 
they get a thing into their head you cannot reason with 
them. I saw the other day that you’d have to go, or 
else there would be war. But I say, Grey, you and I 
need not be bad friends over it. I hope you did not 
quarrel with Minna.” 

Well, we had pretty high words, and I don’t think 
you’ll ever see me inside your doors again.” 

'‘By Jove! I’m sorry; I feel very uncomfortable 
about it ; never had a fellow turned out of my house in 
that way before ; but say. Grey, what was the use of my 
interfering } it would have made it very unpleasant all 
around, and I was in hopes you and she would patch it 
up between you ; but you haven’t, and it’s altogether 
deuced unpleasant — what’s to be done } ” 

“ Oh I never mind me, Selby. Of course, it’s devilish 
unpleasant to be turned out by one’s own daughter ; but 


Wrecks m the Sea of Life. 


195 


I don’t blame you ; and she’ll feel sorry for what she has 
done, when she comes to think over it. I’ll take rooms 
somewhere.” 

Mr. Grey, then induced Selby to leave the office and 
accompany him to a favorite resort, where they sat 
chatting and drinking together for some time. Minna 
had not succeeded in separating her husband altogether 
from the influence of his father-in-law. 


196 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


CHAPTER XXL 

The time had come for Mrs. Rolph to carry out her 
scheme of revenge on Selby, and she resolved to take ad- 
vantage of the opportunity offered her. Rufus Holt, 
who had continued to be a constant visitor at the Oaks,” 
was, of course, aware of Selby’s dissipation, and of the 
neglect shown by him towards his young wife. These 
facts he had communicated to Mrs. Rolph, who thereupon 
urged him to be more than ever attentive to Minna. 
While Mr. Grey had been a guest at the “ Oaks,” the widow, 
for reasons best known to herself, had abstained from 
visiting there ; but the moment she heard that he had 
left under peculiar circumstances (a fact which Holt had 
found out in some way), she decided upon making an 
effort to cultivate Minna’s friendship. Accordingly she 
called at the “ Oaks,” and made herself very agreeable to 
its young mistress ; and by repeated visits and taking ad- 
vantage of every opportunity to show a desire to be 
friendly, she finally worked her way into a place in 
Minna’s confidence. Then she made good use of the 
advantage she had gained until she and Minna became 
almost inseparable. Had Selby not been under the in- 
fluence of his dissipated habits, he would have prevented 
this intimacy between his wife and Mrs. Rolph ; but 
alas ! the dismissal of Mr. Grey from the “ Oaks ” had 
only caused the temporary cessation of his gambling and. 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


197 


drinking propensities ; and in a short time after her 
father’s departure from the house, Minna discovered that 
her husband had resumed his unfortunate habits of in- 
temperance. Hardly an evening passed now that she 
did not miss him from her side, and in his place Rufus 
Holt too frequently found it convenient to be present. 
Minna, perfectly innocent herself, never dreamed that 
she was doing wrong in allowing these constant visits 
of her husband’s friend to take place ; but there were 
those who observed and commented on them to her 
disadvantage. 

Rufus Holt had begun to entertain a passion for 
Minna, which, however, he took good care to conceal, as 
there was something in Minna’s manner which told him 
that he would be committing a fatal error if he ever 
allowed the slightest familiarity to appear in his conduct 
towards her. He was, however, only awaiting his oppor- 
tunity, which he felt confident would come, if Selby 
continued his present neglect of his young wife. Mrs. 
Rolph also, who knew Holt’s failings, had warned him 
against approaching Minna in anything but a respectful 
manner, and he therefore had to be doubly careful in his 
conduct at the Oaks.” 

Hardly a week passed now without Minna and the 
widow exchanging visits, and the latter made good use 
of the influence she had obtained over Selby’s wife to 
establish herself on a friendly footing. It may appear 
strange to our readers that Mrs. Rolph, a woman whom 
Selby had warned Minna against before his marriage, 
should succeed in becoming so intimate as she did at 
the ''Oaks ; ” but in order to account for it they must con- 
sider the circumstances of the case. In the first place, 
Selby was away a great deal from home, and Minna had 


198 


IV^'ecks in the Sea of Life. 


few opportunities to confide in him and ask his advice, 
therefore he was unaware of the extent to which the 
friendship between his wife and Mrs. Rolph had grown. 
In the next place, Minna felt so utterly alone in the 
misery of her position — she felt her husband’s neglect 
so deeply that she was glad almost of any friend on 
whom to rely for comfort. It must also be remembered 
that she knew nothing actually wrong about the widow, 
although at first she had not entertained a favorable 
opinion of her, and consequently, when she found her 
extending the hand of kindness and comfort, she in her 
helplessness was glad to accept it, and to forget any feel- 
ing she might have cherished at one time against her, 
when it was unsupported by any evidence of wrong-doing#. 
Mrs. Rolph was also shrewd enough to always have a 
good word to say in favor of Selby — she was ever ready 
to frame some excuse for his neglect, and to tender a 
hope that he would yet see the error of his ways and be- 
come like his old self. Minna felt grateful to her for 
these words of comfort, and they served more than any- 
thing else to cement her feeling of friendship towards 
the widow. 

Richard Grey, of course, never visited the '' Oaks,” 
and Mrs. Rolph was therefore spared the unpleasantness 
of meeting him. She had met him, however, in New 
York, and when she had seen how changed he had be- 
come, how utterly fallen he was, and perceived the effects 
of dissipation which were evident in his personal ap- 
pearance, she had given him to understand very plainly 
that there could be no renewal of their former intimacy, 
so far as she was concerned, and when she found that he 
and Selby were as thick together as ever, notwithstand- 
ing the quarrel that had taken place with Minna, and 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. IDD 

the subsequent dismission of Grey from the Oaks,” she 
felt more convinced than ever that George Selby had 
been at the bottom of his father-in-law’s-ruin. She cer- 
tainly was very far astray in her 'calculations, but she did 
not know the truth of the matter as we do, and she was 
only too ready to find an excuse for condemning Selby, 
whom she hated as much for his desertion of herself as 
for having caused, as she supposed, her separation from 
Grey. 

One day, when Mrs. Rolph and Minna were sitting to- 
gether at the ‘‘Oaks,” and after the latter had been pour- 
ing her troubles into the willing ear of the former, the 
widow remarked that it would be a good idea to give 
Selby a fright in order to bring him to his senses. 

“ But,” said Minna, “ I would not like to do anything 
which might annoy George. I am in hopes that some 
day* he will realize how much he is away from home, and 
how lonely I am, and when he does, he will abandon his 
present wild life. He has a good heart, Mrs. Rolph, 
only he is so easily led away.” 

“ He might certainly be annoyed at first, if you did 
what I was going to propose ; but I think it would lead 
him to consider the injustice he is doing to himself and 
you. I know he is good-hearted, but he is very thought- 
less. He is kind to a fault, Mrs. Selby ; he was the same 
.when I knew him in St. Louis.” 

“ He has often told me/’ rejoined Minna, “that other 
husbands leave their wives just as much as he does me, 
and that he is no worse than other men. Perhaps I am too 
exacting ; but I do miss him so much in the evenings.” 

“ Well ! well ! my dear, do not fret too much about it. 
He will get tired of his gay life, and then he’ll be glad 
to come back to you.” 


200 


Wrecks ill the Sea of Life, 


But do all husbands treat their wives in the way he 
says ? ’’ asked Minna. 

A great many do, Mrs. Selby, far too many, my 
dear ; they are very attentive, very loving during court- 
ship, but after marriage they too often forget their 
promise to love, protect and cherish. Many a husband 
has cause to regret in his after-life that he did not 
cherish the society of his wife during the first years of 
his married life, when she was tender, loving and trust- 
ing. Neglect will turn the best wife into a cold and 
careless woman.’' 

“ Oh ! I hope I never will be like that,” said Minna. 

I don’t think you will, Mrs. Selby, for your husband 
will see the error of his ways ere that happens ; only 
don’t take things too much to heart. Now, do you know 
what I would do, if I were in your place.” 

“ If you can tell me anything that will bring him back 
to me, do so,” said Minna sadly, “ and I will do it.” 

Oh ! it is only a very innocent trick I meant to 
propose. It was simply to keep out of his way for a day, 
and leave a note where he would be sure to observe it, 
saying that his neglect had driven you away from him. 
Then, when you had frightened him sufficiently, you could 
come out of your hiding-place, throw your arms round 
his neck, and he would be so glad to see you back, that 
he would forgive the practical joke. It would, however, 
set him thinking about his own conduct, and would be a 
good lesson for him.” 

‘‘ Oh ! I never could do that. I could not run the risk. 
It might only sever us completely. Oh ! no, Mrs. Rolph, 
I could not play that joke on my husband.” 

“Nonsense,” said the widow, “ you need not leave 
the house. When he finds that you never had any in- 


Wrecks in tJie Sea of Life, 201 

tention of running away, he cannot possibly feel angry. 
Come, we’ll compose the letter just for a little fun, and 
then we’ll consider about sending it, after it is written.” 

Mrs. Rolph then turned the matter into a good joke, 
and laughingly persuaded Minna to sit down at her desk 
and write the following letter at her dictation : 

My dear Husband, 

I cannot bear your indifference and neglect any longer. 
I am so miserable and unhappy, that I often wish myself in 
my grave. I feel that you have ceased to love me. Why did 
you ever marry me, to cause me so much unhappiness ? I am 
so lonely — a deserted wife — I cannot bear it. I have gone 
away to find a home elsewhere. I must have excitement to 
drown the pain I feel in my heart, I am going out to battle 
with the world. I prefer such a life to remaining here — my 
love spurned, my happiness destroyed. I am going away, a 
miserable woman. Good-by, George ; may God bless and 
make you a better man ! 

Your loving but unloved wife, 

Minna.” 

‘'There,” said Mrs. Rolph, “that is strong enough I 
think to frighten him.” 

Minna had written the letter, and signed her name 
to it mechanically j but when the widow took it and read 
it aloud, she rose and said, very seriously : 

“We will destroy that letter, Mrs. Rolph. I do not 
even like to think of it as a joke. I do not like decep- 
tion, and this would be the most cruel deception I could 
practise on my husband.” 

“ I think you are right, Mrs. Selby. It would not do. 
It was only an idea which entered my mind. No harm, 
however, has been done,” and as she spoke she crumpled 
the paper in her hand. 


202 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


'' I feel quite sure you meant it for the best/’ replied 
Minna, “ but I am glad you agree with me.” 

Mrs. Rolph now appeared to search for something, 
and presently said : I must have left my handkerchief 
in the library ; I will run and get it.” Minna, who was 
standing opposite the widow, at once said : “ Don’t dis- 
turb yourself, Mrs. Rolph, 1*11 go and bring it,” saying 
which she turned and left the room. 

The moment Minna’s back was turned the widow 
hastily slipped the crumpled letter into her bosom, and 
then, seizing a sheet of paper which had some lines 
written on it, she proceeded to tear it into minute frag- 
ments, which she allowed to drop into her lap. 

There ! ” she exclaimed, as Minna re-entered the 
room, ‘‘ I have destroyed your letter,” and she pointed to 
the fragments lying on her dress. 

Ah ! ” said Minna, we ought to have burned it — I 
will do so yet ; ” and she knelt before Mrs. Rolph and 
gathered the tiny bits of paper in her hand, saying, as 
she did so, “ I could not find your handkerchief. Are 
you sure you left it in the library 1 ” 

The widow rose from her chair, and disclosed the 
fact that she had been sitting on the missing article. 

Minna carried the torn letter out of the room and 
burned it, being very careful to see that every bit was 
consumed. Mrs. Rolph’s nervous fingers, however, had 
made it impossible to discern any of the writing, so 
minute were the fragments which Minna gathered and 
destroyed. 

The widow now held in her possession the key to the 
plot against Selby’s happiness, which she intended to 
put into execution at an early day ; and so relentless 
was this cruel, vindictive woman, that she never hesi- 
tated to sacrifice the innocent young wife who trusted 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life* 


203 


and confided in her, so long as she could obtain her re- 
venge on the husband. 

When Mrs. Rolph had taken her departure, Minna 
sat for a long time thinking over the letter she had been 
induced to write, and she dwelt with great satisfaction 
on the thought of its having been destroyed. Little did 
she dream that it was being treasured by her late visitor 
as a weapon to be used against her — that it was to be 
the means of causing her untold misery in the future. 
Unsuspicious' of any evil intent on the part of Mrs. 
Rolph, she still could not divest herself of the idea that 
the widow had acted very injudiciously in having per- 
suaded her to write the letter at all, and she blamed her- 
self for having written the words she had so unthinkingly 
done. She almost felt as if she had committed a great 
wrong against her husband ; and so strong was this feel- 
ing in her mind, that she resolved to make another 
appeal to him, to win him back, if possible. She had 
lately begun to think that Selby did not love her ; that 
he had become tired of her, and that she had not proved 
herself a suitable wife for him. She even thought that 
perhaps she was in some way the cause of driving him 
so much away from home ; and yet she could not bring 
to mind any cause for such a state of affairs. She had 
endeavored to be patient with him, and in every way 
within her power had tried to make the Oaks ” attract- 
ive and pleasant for him. 

She was still ruminating in this way when Selby 
made his appearance, having come home from the city 
earlier than usual. 

I am not going back, to-night, Minna,” he said ; “ I 
am going to have one evening at home, my dear. I have 
been an awful truant lately ; have I not, wifie } ” 

Oh ! George, I am so glad you are going to stay 


204 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


with me. I am so lonely when you are not here.” The 
tears filled her eyes as she spoke, but they were tears of 
gladness. Then, springing up from her seat, she threw 
her arms round her husband’s neck and kissed him. 

Now,” she said, “ I’ll go and see that dinner is served 
at once, and then we will have such a nice, pleasant 
evening together. I have lots of news to tell you about 
all sorts of things ; ” and the young wife, happy as a 
child in anticipation of the pleasure she would enjoy 
that evening in her husband’s society, hurried away to 
see that everything was carefully prepared for his 
comfort. 

Once only the thought of the letter she had written 
at Mrs. Rolph’s suggestion occurred to her as she flitted 
about attending to every little want of her husband ; and 
as she caught him watching her movements with a 
pleased and happy expression, she felt like a guilty 
mortal, and blushed at the recollection of the words she 
had penned. But her unpleasant thoughts soon gave 
place to a feeling of happiness, as George Selby, after 
dinner, lovingly threw his arm around her waist, and 
proposed that they should go and have a quiet chat in 
the library while he enjoyed his evening smoke. 

Minna was full of tender emotion. Her heart was full. 
Her husband had never appeared so dear to her as he 
did on that occasion. He was so gentle, so loving in 
his manner, that it seemed like a dream to her ; she 
could hardly believe it real, so different was it from the 
lonely life she had been leading. 

When Selby had settled himself in his big arm 
chair, and had lit his favorite pipe, Minna drew her work- 
table from the corner and prepared herself to enjoy a 
pleasant evening. 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


205 


It was a break in the life of dissipation Selby was 
leading, and he enjoyed the quiet rest. He had not gone 
to such a length as to lose sight of the fact that he had 
neglected his young wife. He had suffered many qualms 
of conscience on that point, and now that he saw her so 
radiant and cheerful beside him, he too felt a degree of 
happiness which he had not felt for many a day. 

Minna kept her husband interested and amused. 
She rattled away in all the exuberance of her spirits 
until she had Selby laughing heartily at her sallies of 
wit and humor. Sometimes it would be some ridiculous 
escapade of Tim Hucklebury’s, who, notwithstanding his 
retired and quiet habits, would now and again get him- 
self into trouble with the other servants, and frequently 
committed some odd pranks upon them out of revenge. 
Tim’s especial horror was the cook, with whom he was 
continually in hot water, and on whom he loved to play 
practical jokes. Then Minna would relate some of her 
experience with the visitors at the Oaks,” and amongst 
other things mentioned the frequency of Holt’s visits, 
which she was beginning to become tired of. 

Selby, however, defended his friend, and Minna, not 
wishing that any unpleasant topic should be discussed, 
immediately said that of course she was ready to receive 
Holt as her husband’s friend, but could not refrain from 
describing him as an idle good-for-nothing. She then 
spoke of Mrs. Rolph’s intimacy at the Oaks,” but was 
rather surprised at Selby’s warmth as he warned her 
against the widow. Holt, he said, was an angel in com- 
parison to her, and he strongly advised her not to en- 
courage her visits. Minna immediately thought of the 
letter Mrs. Rolph had dictated to her ; and somehow she 
began to think that she had done wrong in countenanc- 


206 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


ing the widow as much as she had. She immediately 
promised Selby to be more careful, and that she would 
in future discourage Mrs. Rolph’s visits as much as 
possible, without showing her any rudeness. 

And so the husband and wife passed the evening, 
chatting on various topics, some serious, others mirthful. 
To Minna it was such a bright change from her recent 
loneliness that she forgot her sorrow completely in her 
present happiness. 

The evening succeeding the one we have described, 
Selby did not make his appearance, and Minna felt very 
much disappointed. Rufus Holt, however, presented 
himself, much to her annoyance, as she would have pre- 
ferred being alone. She could not tell at first whether 
it was her disinclination for his society, or whether she 
had become prejudiced against him ; but it seemed to her 
that Holt’s manner was not the same towards her. He 
was inclined to be more familiar in his conversation and 
conduct, so much so that she regarded him once or twice 
with surprise. The feeling probably of disappointment 
at her husband’s absence, causing her to look less favor- 
ably on Holt’s visit that evening, had something to do 
with prejudicing her against him, and T^'^^ented her 
from taking any notice of her visitor’s familiarity until 
he gave an unmistakable proof of his intentions. She 
, happened to drop the berlin wool with which she was 
working, and Holt, in handing it back to her, caught her 
hand and pressed it. 

Ah ! ” he said, if I had only been fortunate 
enough to have won this prize ! ” 

In a moment Minna sprang to her feet, and facing 
him, her eyes all aglow, her cheeks burning with the 
blush of indignation, and her hand pointing to the door, 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life* 


207 


“Mr. Holt/' she said, “ leave this room at once ; you 
are a miserable coward and a scoundrel, to insult a 
woman when her husband is not here to chastise you. 
Don’t say one word ! Leave this instant, or I will call 
the servants to turn you out.” 

Holt had taken too much wine, and bad not displayed 
his usual caution. His passion (or Minna, so long kept 
under check, had in an unguarded moment displayed 
itself. It was not so much the words he had uttered, as 
the vile look of passion in his face, which aroused Minna 
so suddenly. To think that the man before her was a 
trusted friend of her husband, and that he had dared to 
insult her in the way he had done, she felt that she could 
strike him dead at her feet. 

Holt tried to stammer out some excuse. He saw the 
error he had committed when it was too late. 

But Minna, stamping her foot, only pointed once more 
to the door, and said, “ I will give you one minute to 
leave the house, and if you are not gone in that time I 
will have you beaten, as you deserve, by the servants. 
Go, you vile scoundrel ! ” 

Holt required no further bidding, but hastily left the 
room crestfallen, and cursing his own folly and impru- 
dence ; and when Minna heard the hall door close after 
him, she threw herself on the sofa, and burst into tears. 
Oh, how helpless she felt at that moment ! how cruel she 
thought it was of her husband to leave her thus unpro- 
tected ! She remained for hours waiting for Selby to come, 
but he was unusually late that night ; and when, worn 
out from fatigue, and overcome by her feelings of indig- 
nation at the insult she had received, she retired to her 
couch, feeling more lonely and unhappy than ever — a 
sad change from the happiness of the previous night. 


208 


Wrecks ill the Sea of Life. 


CHAPTER XXII. 

When Mrs. Rolph learned from Holt the fatal blunder 
he had committed at the Oaks/’ she rated him soundly, 
and would not listen to his excuse, that he had acted under 
the influence of too much wine. “ You are a conceited 
fool,” she said passionately to him, and you have prob- 
ably ruined all my plans by your miserable foolishness. 
Do you suppose. Holt,” she added, '' that you are such 
a captivating mortal that ever}^ woman must bow down 
and worship you } Do you think that because you have 
succeeded in winning the love of one or two girls, that 
you can be successful whenever you wish } Are you 
such an ass as to believe, that because you have been 
able to take advantage of some who were simple enough 
to trust you, that you can conquer wherever you go } 
You must remember, Rufus Holt, there are women 
who can preserve their honor; who can fight for it to 
the death against such as you. Oh ! my dear precious 
Holt, you must not think that we poor creatures are all 
simpletons. We may give way — we too often do give 
way to the dictates of love, be it right or be it wrong to 
do so — we too frequently do not stop to consider the con- 
sequences, but allow ourselves to be guided only by that 
power to love which the Almighty has planted in every 
woman’s breast ; but when you suppose that we can be 
persuaded to succumb to vile passion such as yours, you 
are a fool. Oh ! I know you. Holt, very well, and now I 


Wrecks hi the Sea of Life. 


209 


would advise you to keep out of Selby’s way, for if he 
hears from his wife how you have insulted her, he will 
be apt to take your life.” 

Holt looked at the widow in surprise ; to hear a 
woman whom he knew to be influenced by an easy code 
of morals, speak as she had done, was something he 
could not understand. It is true, Mrs. Rolph was not 
strict in her ideas of morality, and had been guilty of 
several indiscretions during her life ; but there was a 
time when she had loved truly, only to suffer disappoint- 
ment. It is held by some, that a woman can only love 
once ; it seemed to be so in her case, for when she 
found herself deceived by the only man whom she ever 
loved, she became a heartless, calculating woman ; she 
had married Mr. Rolph for his wealth, and since his 
death she had coquetted with many suitors for her hand. 
She had not been altogether discreet in her conduct, but 
she was a true woman of the world, and knew how to 
veil her indiscretions. She had indeed desired a union 
with Richard Grey, but she had not been actuated by 
love. It was a position in society which she had wished 
to secure for herself, and she felt great chagrin when 
Grey went altogether to the bad, as it was not the first 
time she had been disappointed in the same way. She 
had even hoped at one time of winning Selby, and felt 
extreme bitterness towards him when she thought of the 
position she might have occupied as mistress of the 
Oaks.” 

Rufus Holt for a moment forgot himself in presence 
of his benefactress. ‘‘ Well, by Jove ! ” he said, it is cer- 
tainly rich to hear you speak in this way; you are the 
last person I expected to hear preach a sermon on love. 
Surely you never experienced the tender passion.” 

14 


210 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


I have a good mind to serve you as Mrs. Selby did, 
and order you from my presence,” said the widow ; “ but 
you are not worth the trouble ; now listen to me. You 
are, as you know, indebted to me for a large amount, and 
I think I could punish you for using my name to obtain 
money on one occasion, but I will not press my advan- 
tage, on one condition : You must leave New York and 
return to St. Louis at once ; and I will expect you to do 
just what I bid you when you are there. If you refuse, 
look at your position ; you may go to Selby and tell him 
anything you wish about me ; you have no proof to offer 
against me but your word ; I am as apt to be believed as 
you are. Besides, you have committed a folly which 
places you at rather a disadvantage with Selby. Refuse 
to go on with the work I have for you to do, and I will 
not only stop your supplies, but I will take up that un- 
fortunate case of using my name without my sanction. 
Now, Holt, since you have chosen to be a little refrac- 
tory with me, I may as well let you know at once, that 
you are in my power.” 

Rufus Holt winced under Mrs. Rolph’s threat. He 
saw too plainly how completely he was at the mercy of 
the woman before him. He answered, however, rather 
surlily: ‘‘You order me about like a mere machine. 
When I was in St. Louis I was shipped off to New 
York at a moment’s notice; now, when I am comfort- 
ably settled here, I am told that I must go to St. 
Louis. What the deuce is your game, anyway } ” 

“You forget one thing. Holt,” said the widow, “it 
will be dangerous for you to remain any longer in New 
York. You had better keep out of Selby’s way, for some 
time at least. As for m)^ game, as you choose to call it, 
you will know all about it when the proper time comes. 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 211 

In the mean time, do you intend to go to St. Louis, as I 
wish?” 

‘‘ I suppose I will have to go,” said Holt, moodily. 

Then you had better leave New York as soon as 
possible. I will write you when you are in St. Louis, 
and you can be governed by my letters what to do 
there.” 

Rufus Holt would gladly have released himself from 
the thraldom of Mrs. Rolph, but he did not dare to take 
such a step, although, at the same time, he conceived a 
feeling of bitter hostility towards her. He, however, 
left New York the next day, and Selby was surprised at 
his sudden departure without saying good-by to him. 

Minna had refrained from informing her husband of 
the insult offered her by Holt, from a desire not to 
cause him pain. He had so often defended Holt, and 
had seemed so anxious to have him as a visitor at the 
Oaks,” that she did not wish to appear to upbraid him 
for introducing such a friend into the house. Selby, 
therefore, remained in ignorance of Holt’s duplicity to 
him, and did not learn for years of the treachery which 
his supposed friend had attempted towards him. 

During all this time, Richard Grey had continued 
his course of dissipation in New York. He gradually sunk 
lower and lower in the scale of respectability, until even 
George Selby felt ashamed of his acquaintance. The 
truth is, he had become a perfect drag on his son-in-law, 
and appeared to have lost every particle of honor and 
pride which he had ever possessed. His intemperance 
had played fearful havoc with him, and caused him to re- 
sort to almost any act of meanness in order to obtain 
money to carry him on. His daughter Minna was un- 
aware of the extent to which her father s debasement 


212 


Wrecks m the Sea of Life. 


had gone. She had relented towards him, and had en- 
deavored on several occasions to become reconciled with 
him ; but he had spurned her offers, and although, 
through the instrumentality of Tim, who still retained 
his affection for his old master, she had often succeeded 
in doing her father a service, in the way of replenishing 
his empty purse, she did not know that he was becoming 
so degraded as he was. Tim always managed to convey 
the money which Minna sent to her father, without al- 
lowing him to know the source from whence it came ; 
and Mr. Grey, who was not very particular in such mat- 
ters, gladly accepted the assistance without inquiring 
how Tim procured it. He had a feeling that Minna was 
the sender, but as he did not wish to acknowledge this 
fact, he quietly took the money without asking any ques- 
tions about it. Tim, of course, was aware of Mr. Grey’s 
condition, but he carefully withheld the knowledge from 
his mistress. No one had felt more grieved at the 
rupture between Minna and her father than he, and in 
his own peculiar way he had more than once tried to 
bring them together, but without success. Minna, when 
she found that her father’s departure from the Oaks ” 
had not resulted in his leaving New York, and that it had 
caused no change in Selby’s mode of life, regretted that 
she had quarrelled with him, and wished that she had 
not acted so harshly. She began to think that perhaps 
she might have exercised more control by keeping him 
at the Oaks.” 

Selby, however, had become tired of Grey’s impor- 
tunities for money, and in consequence a split in their 
friendship had taken place. Grey, when this happened, 
began to go down hill very fast, until his son-in-law 
offered to advance him a sum of money if he would 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


213 


leave New York, and not disgrace him altogether. Grey 
at first showed some feeling of indignation at Selby's 
offer, but it was short-lived. He saw plainly that his 
chances of obtaining further assistance from his son-in- 
law were very slim, and so he concluded to accept what- 
ever he could get and leave New York. 

He once more thought of Australia, and the chance 
of meeting Langton there, whom he felt sure he could 
yet force to disgorge a part, if not the whole of his 
money. He therefore told Selby that he would go to 
Australia, and the latter, glad to be able to place so long 
a distance between them, at once volunteered to furnish 
the necessary funds. And so it was arranged that Mr. 
Grey should once more become a wanderer ; but ere he 
left New York, an incident occurred which not only 
hastened his departure, but also prevented him from ever 
returning to the United States. 

He had never, it appears, abandoned the idea of 
obtaining possession of his daughter s jewels ; but, since 
leaving the Oaks,” there had been no opportunity afford- 
ed him for putting his design into execution. Now, that 
he was about leaving New York to go to a distant coun- 
try, he was more resolved than ever to secure the coveted 
treasure. He was sorely puzzled, however, to hit upon 
a plan by which he might be able to accomplish his ob- 
ject. He at one time thought of trying to get Tim to 
help him, but he felt that it would be not only useless, 
but dangerous to make the attempt. He did not like 
the idea of committing a regular burglary on his son-in- 
law’s house. If he could only gain admission without 
having to break in, he would not hesitate to take the 
jewels. He even persuaded himself that he had a right 
to them, as they had belonged to his wife, overlooking 


214 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


the fact that they had. been Mrs. Grey’s private property, 
and by her bequeathed to Minna. At last he remem- 
bered that when he was living at the Oaks/’ Selby 
had given him a. night-key to the hall-door, and he had 
never returned it. He lost no time in. searching for this 
key, and found it in one of the pockets of his valise, 
where he had placed it on the day when he had left his 
daughter’s house so hurriedly. He now. could gain the 
desired admission to the house without any trouble, and 
while living there he had made himself perfectly conver- 
sant with its interior arrangements. He knew every 
passage, almost every room, and could find his way any- 
where with ease, even in the dark. He had noted 
Minna’s room particularly, and knew that the toilet 
table which contained the drawer in which the jewels 
were deposited, stood in a small ante-chamber adjoining. 
The only difficulty Mr. Grey foresaw was to get posses- 
sion of the key to the drawers, as he could think of no 
way to secure it without the knowledge of his daughter, 
who wore it constantly attached to a chain round her 
neck. 

He had examined the key carefully the day on which 
Minna had shown it to him, and observed that there 
was nothing very extraordinary about it. It evidently 
belonged to a lock of simple contrivance, and he had 
concluded at the time that Minna trusted more to the 
safety of the hiding-place, than to the security of the 
lock for the preservation of her jewels. 

He therefore resolved to have recourse to pick- 
locks, and only awaited an opportunity when Selby . 
would be absent from home, to put his plans into opera- > 
tion. He frequently met Tim, who never forgot to visit J 
him and tell him any news about Minna. The faithful i 


Wreck’s in the Sea of Life, 215 

lad remained staunch to his old master to the end, and 
would have done anything to save him from disgrace. 
He saw that Mr. Grey was sinking lower and lower 
everyday, and observed with sorrow how he was avoided 
by people as he became shabbier and shabbier in ap- 
pearance. It was a great heart-break to Tim to observe 
Minna’s father in such a miserable condition, and as 
he knew not how to remedy the evil, he did the only 
thing in his power to show his attachment ; he went to 
see Mr. Grey regularly, in hopes of being useful to him 
in some way. 

Richard Grey knew that Tim would post him about 
Selby’s movements, and accordingly, one day the lad in- 
formed him that his master was going away to Chicago 
on business, and would not be back for a day or two. 
Only that morning Richard Grey had received the 
money from Selby which was to take him to Australia, 
so that it seemed as if fate was working in his favor. 
He determined to commit the robbery that night. He 
had no fear for the result. Minna, he was quite aware, 
would blame him for taking her jewels, but he was equally 
sure that once he had them in his possession and had 
sailed with them to Australia, that she would keep the 
secret within her own breast. Selby would never know 
it, and that was all Grey cared for. He never consid- 
ered the pain he was about to cause his daughter. He 
never thought of her distress when she discovered the 
loss of her jewels. All he cared for was his own safety 
from punishment when the theft had been committed. 
It was, therefore, very important to him that Selby 
should be absent when he entered the Oaks.” 

That evening, Richard Grey, having provided him- 
self with a mask and a bunch of skeleton keys, went 


216 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 

out in the direction of the '' Oaks/’ and having gained the 
shelter of the grove, he waited there patiently until the 
lights in the house were one by one extinguished. He 
knew the window of Minna’s room, and observed that 
she was apparently the last person in the house to 
retire. For hours he waited, until he began to think 
that she intended to leave her light burning all night, in 
which case he would be obliged to abandon the attempt. 
At last the light went out, just as his patience was 
about exhausted, and the whole house was shrouded 
with darkness. Everything was still and quiet as he 
stole across the lawn in the shadow of the trees and ap- 
proached the hall-door. He had procured a pair of 
boots with soft felt soles for the occasion, and, therefore, 
as he crept up the steps, his footsteps did not make the 
least sound. Cautiously he inserted the night-key, and 
turned the lock so carefully that not the slightest click 
was heard ; then softly pushing the door open, he entered 
the hall. Closing the door as quietly as he had opened 
it, he ne^^^egan to ascend the stairs. At every step 
he paused and listened, but the soft carpet aided him, 
and the stairway being firmly built, did not creak ; and 
so he silently groped his way in the dark towards 
Minna’s apartment. He had placed the mask on his 
face in case he might disturb his daughter. He thought, 
if detected in the act he was about to commit, he might 
be able to evade discovery by having his features con- 
cealed, and he trusted to his swiftness and knowledge of 
the house to escape capture. 

The small ante-chamber in which the toilet-table 
stood, had a door leading into the passage, so that Mr. 
Grey was not obliged to enter Minna’s bed-room to ac- 
complish the robbery. When he reached Minna’s room 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


217 


he stood motionless, holding his breath and listening 
with his ear close tg the door, to catch the slightest 
noise inside ; but all was quiet within. The only fear 
Mr. Grey now had, was that of finding the door of the 
ante-chamber locked, which would oblige him to pass 
through Minna’s room. But as he turned the handle, 
and gently pushed the door, he found that it gave way to 
the pressure, and the next moment he stood facing the 
table where the treasure lay, which he had coveted for 
so many years. For a moment he stood listening in- 
tently. He could faintly hear the regular breathing of 
his daughter Minna in the next room, sleeping peace- 
fully, and unconscious of the great wrong that was about 
to be committed against her. 

Then Mr. Grey stooped, and groping with his 'hands, 
he quietly lifted the drapery which hung in front of the 
table, and as he laid it back over the top in order to 
reach the drawer, he knocked over one of the small scent 
bottles. It was only a tiny affair that toppled over, but 
the noise it made sounded sharp and distinct in the ex- 
treme stillness of the room. Mr. Grey stood stock-still ; 
it was a critical moment for him ; but the sleeper in the 
next room had not been awakened, although she seemed 
to move uneasily in her sleep. Then all was quiet 
again, and Mr. Grey once more proceeded with his work. 
He found it very difficult working in the dark. He had 
to use the sense of feeling altogether; and having to act 
with so much care and caution, to prevent the least 
noise, it took some time ere he could select a key to open 
the lock. At last he felt the key turn and the drawer 
open. He had succeeded so far ; but, in the excitement 
of the moment, he had neglected to be cautious, and the 
result was, that in pulling out the drawer he allowed it 


218 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


to make a sharp grating noise, which awoke Minna. Mr. 
Grey grasped the casket con tain ing^the jewels, and then 
stood perfectly still, as he heard his daughter move. 

‘‘ Is that you, George ’’ asked Minna ; but she re- 
ceived no answer. 

“ I must have been dreaming,” she said aloud, or 
perhaps Fido has followed me to my room, and is in mis- 
chief. I will light the gas and see.” 

It was a terrible moment of suspense for Mr. Grey. 
The perspiration stood in beads upon his forehead ; — he 
heard his daughter, who had jumped out of bed, moving 
about the next room. 

“ Fido ! Fido ! ” she called, oh ! if I could only find 
a match I’d catch you.” 

Mr. Grey never moved. He hoped that Minna might 
not succeed in striking a light, and that she would return 
to her bed ; but just at that moment he heard the hall- 
door open and shut ; then the gas in the next room was 
suddenly lit. He made a rush for the door of the ante- 
chamber, and Minna, who perceived him, uttered a pierc- 
ing scTeam. The next moment he felt himself in the 
strong grasp of a man at the landing of the stairway, 
whom he could not shake off, and when Minna, hearing 
the struggle, threw open her bed-room door, allowing the 
bright light to stream forth, Richard Grey found him- 
self confronted by George Selby, who held him by the 
throat. Mr. Grey strove hard to throw Selby down the 
stairs, but the latter was too active and too strong for 
him. It was a hard struggle, and Selby found himself 
at a disadvantage in having to keep his footing on the 
stairs, while Grey stood over him on the landing, until 
Minna, forgetting the dishabille in which she appeared, 
came to his assistance, and with a quick nervous move- 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 219 

ment pulled Mr. Grey back. Selby in a moment had 
his antagonist down, and tore the mask from his face. 

“ My God ! is it possible,” he exclaimed, as he recog- 
nized his father-in-law’s features ; “ what has brought you 
here in this masquerade, Grey 1 ” 

'' My father ! ” cried Minna, trembling from the ex' 
citement. Oh ! George, spare him.” 

Selby was still holding Grey down when Minna 
spoke, but he at once released him. 

Richard Grey rose slowly to his feet, muttering as 
he adjusted his neck-tie, you squeeze hard, Selby. I — 
I — only wanted to see Minna before I went away.” 

Minna, however, who had slipped back into her 
room the moment she saw her father released by Selby, 
guessed at once the motive for his untimely visit. When 
she perceived her toilet-table deranged, and the jewel 
drawer empty, she knew why her father had stolen into 
the house like a common thief. 

It was a dreadful blow to her, but then came the 
thought — what would she do } would she relinquish her 
mother’s jewels, and save her father from a lasting dis- 
grace. 

Grey had concealed the casket in his breast pocket, 
and Selby was unaware of the theft he had committed. 
Minna had been quick to perceive this, and now the 
question presented itself — would she demand her jewels 
back } If she allowed her father to carry them out of 
the house she knew that she would never see them 
again. If she demanded them back before her husband, 
she did not know how he might act under the circum- 
stances ; at least he could not but regard Mr. Grey as a 
thief. As she hastily dressed herself, these thoughts 
occupied her mind, and as she emerged once more from 


220 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


her room she had decided to sacrifice her jewels and 
save her father. 

Selby, in the mean time, had been questioning Grey, 
and did not feel at all satisfied with his answers ; but 
for Minna’s sake he determined not to punish him. He 
knew well enough that Grey had entered the house for 
some evil purpose, though he could not imagine what it 
was. For his wife’s sake he decided to let him go unpun- 
ished ; but he made a stipulation in the following words ; 
'' Grey,” he said, you have not told me the truth. You 
came here like a common burglar, and as such I could cause 
your arrest. I do not wish, however, to bring disgrace on 
you and on myself ; but I gave you money this morning 
to go to Australia ; your ship leaves in the morning — 
go, and if you ever return I will have you arrested.” 

Minna by this time appeared. She had been weeping, 
and looked with pity on her father as he stood there a 
wreck of his former self. Her heart was full as she said, 
Father, you are going away, George told me to-day, and 
I did want to see you before you went. Won’t you for- 
give me } Let us be reconciled ; let us be friends be- 
fore we part. We may never see each other on earth.” 

Grey, glad of an opportunity to escape under some 
favorable circumstances, at once held out his hand. 
Good-by, Minna,” he said, we have both been to blame. 
I forgive you and hope you’ll forgive me.” 

Minna threw her arms round his neck and kissed 
him. It was the only pure kiss he had received for 
many a day. 

Did it touch his heart } Yes, for a moment, this 
cruel selfish man felt one thrill of tender emotion ; the 
next he became as hardened as ever, as the thought of 
securing the jewels occurred to him. 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


221 


Good-by, Selby,” he said, “ we will never meet 
again. I am sorry I have given you so much trouble. 
Good-by ; ” and shaking hands with his son-in-law and 
with Minna he descended the stairs accompanied by 
Selby. 

As the latter stood on the door step, he said, ‘^I’ll 
rouse Tim and send him in with you.” 

'‘No,” said Grey, “ bid him good-by for me. I can 
walk. Here is your night key which you gave me when 
I was living here, I used it to-night to get in, I won t re- 
quire it any longer,” saying which he handed his son-in- 
law the key and passed out into the darkness. Selby 
never saw him again. 

In order to account for Selby’s unexpected return to 
the “ Oaks,” we may state that having met some friends 
in the city, he had been induced to accompany them on a 
visit to the house of a mutual acquaintance, where he had 
remained so long that he had missed the train, and so 
was obliged to postpone his contemplated visit until the 
following day. 


222 


Wrecks ill the Sea of Life. 


CHAPTER XXIIL 

Minna had shown her mother s jewels to Selby on 
one occasion, shortly after their marriage, but as she had 
never worn them since that time he did not miss them. 
He never even thought of inquiring about them ; all he 
knew was that she kept them in the drawer of her toilet 
table, which she had planned purposely for their safe 
keeping. He, therefore, never learned till long after- 
wards that Mr. Grey had taken them away with him to 
Australia, for Minna did not tell him of her loss, and 
how cruelly she had been robbed by her father, until the 
time came when she was obliged to do so in self-defence. 

The trials which Minna had undergone, the unhappi- 
ness she felt at her husband’s neglect, now began to 
affect her health, and Selby, who observed how thin and 
pale she had become, knew very well that he was the 
cause. For a time the change in Minna’s appearance 
touched his heart, and had the effect of making him more 
attentive and thoughtful in his conduct ; but as soon 
as he saw the bloom re-appear on her cheek, and 
her spirits revive, he allowed himself once more to be 
drawn away by his dissolute associates. For a whole 
week he was very little at the Oaks,” having met some 
of his old companions from St. Louis, with whom he en- 
gaged in a regular round of dissipation, and during that 


■4 


Wrecks m the Sea of Life. 


223 


time he seldom or never went home till two or three 
o’clock in the morning. While matters were in this state 
there was one person who did not fail to observe the 
progress of events in Selby’s home. Mrs. Rolph, who 
although not so intimate at the Oaks ” as she. had been, 
still managed, by occasional visits, to keep herself in- 
formed of Selby’s movements. One day, soon after the 
week’s dissipation which* we have already referred to, 
Selby announced his intention of leaving home on busi- 
ness which might detain him away some ten or 
fifteen days, and Mrs. Rolph, who happened to call im- 
mediately afterwards, learned from Minna the particulars 
of his intended trip, and also that he proposed taking 
Tim with him. It was important information to the 
widow, who had been patiently waiting for just such an 
opportunity to put certain plans of hers into operation. 

When Rufus Holt had fallen into disgrace with 
Minna, Mrs. Rolph had sent hinl off to St. Louis, in 
order that his usefulness to her might not be destroyed. 
She had sufficient knowledge of Minna’s character to 
believe that she would not say anything to her husband 
about Holt’s conduct unless he should repeat it. But 
Mrs. Rolph did not wish Selby to know that Holt was 
exiled from the Oaks,” which he would do if that gentle- 
man remained in New York without visiting Minna as 
usual. It was necessary to the success of the widow’s 
plans that there should not appear to be any quarrel be- 
tween Minna and Rufus Holt, and this was one reason 
why the latter was obliged to leave for St. Louis at such 
short notice. We will see presently how Mrs. Rolph 
made use of Holt in his exile to further her own vindic- 
tive and cruel schemes. 

On the day of her visit to Minna, when she was 


224 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life* 


informed of Selby’s proposed business trip, she imme- 
diately returned home. and wrote Rufus Holt a very long 
letter, containing certain instructions for him to follow, 
and on the day of Selby’s departure she despatched a 
telegram to him, worded as follows : — 

“ S', has just left. Post letter according to my direc- 
tions. 

Rolph.” 

Selby had never been absent at a distance from home 
for any length of time, and as he expected to be away a 
couple of weeks, perhaps longer, Minna felt the separa- 
tion very much, even though she saw so little of him 
when he was at home. He had promised to write often, 
but for several days she did not receive a line from him. 
On the fourth day, however, the mail brought a letter in 
his handwriting, with the Chicago postmark, and dated 
from that city. It read as follows : — 

My dear Minna, 

Do not be alarmed. I have met with a severe accident 
and am laid up here. I wish you could come and nurse me. 
I have only Tim, who is very attentive, and though I am in a 
private house and the people are very kind to me, I miss your 
dear presence. Holt, who is here, has been most attentive 
and kind to me. I would send Tim to bring you here only I 
cannot spare him ; but you will be perfectly safe travelling 
alone, and I will send Tim, or ask Holt to watch every train 
until you come. If you should not see Tim or Holt when you 
arrive, go to the Sherman House, and I will send there for 
you. I cannot write more as I am rather weak, but do not 
delay coming at once. 

Your loving husband, 

George.'’ 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


225 


Minna, when she read the above letter, became quite 
excited and eager to join her husband. She imagined 
him suffering with no tender hand to soothe the pain. 
She almost blamed herself for not being with him. She 
had felt a little piqued at his silence, but now that she 
knew the reason, she regretted her impatience. 

In making her hasty preparations for departure she 
wished for some one to advise and assist her, as she had 
only the servants to rely upon. It was therefore with 
unfeigned pleasure that she received a visit from Mrs. 
Rolph that day. She was in the midst of packing when 
the widow called, who appeared to be quite surprised at 
the preparations for travelling which she saw going on. 

Oh ! Mrs. Rolph,” said Minna, I am so glad you 
have come. I have received very sad news indeed. 
George has met with some accident, and is lying helpless 
in Chicago ; I am going to join him. I am so glad you 
have come, for I am sure you will assist me. Will you 
not.?” 

‘‘ I am very sorry to hear of Mr. Selby’s misfortune, 
indeed,” was the reply, and I will only be too happy 
to stay and help you. When do you go .? ” 

“ Oh ! ” said Minna, I wish to leave at once — I 
must not delay a moment. I will not feel easy till I am 
beside him — poor George! Now, Mrs. Rolph. come 
and help me, won’t you .? I am so anxious to get away.” 

I am very glad I came,” said the widow ; it will 
not take very long to get ready, and then you can drive 
into town with me in my carriage.” 

Oh I thank you,” said Minna ; I am so glad — so 
much obliged to you.” 

Mrs. Rolph’s assistance proved of great service in 
enabling Minna to complete her packing without delay, 

15 * 


226 Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 

who, towards the end, handed her husband’s letter to the 
widow to read. 

The latter when she had finished reading it, said, 
“You ought to take it with you. I will place it here 
where you can find it ; ” and she held out a travelling 
satchel which she had been in the act of arranging when 
Minna handed her the letter. 

“ Oh ! yes ! thank you ; of course I wish to take the 
letter with me,” replied Minna. “Is it not strange that 
George does not say anything about his accident, how 
it happened, and if it is very serious I I suppose, though, 
the poor fellow was so weak he could not write about 
it ; or did not wish to pain me.” 

“ It is strange,” remarked Mrs. Rolph, “that he does 
not say something more definite about it;” and she pro- 
ceeded with the arrangement of the satchel. 

Minna never gave another thought to her letter, as 
she turned away to attend to some other matters, until 
afterwards, when she was sitting alone in the Pullman 
car, she searched for it to read it once more, and then she 
discovered to her astonishment that it had disappeared. 
Had Mrs. Rolph forgotten to place it in the satchel } 
or had it been lost in the hurry of departure } How- 
ever it happened, Minna Selby never saw her husband’s 
letter again. 

The day after Minna’s departure for Chicago, Mrs. 
Rolph suddenly took it into her head to start on a tour 
of travel for pleasure. 

When Minna arrived at Chicago and stepped upon 
the platform of the depot, she looked around to see 
whether Tim was in sight. She could not bear the idea 
of meeting Holt, and therefore hoped that he would not 
be sent to meet her. But neither Tim nor Holt ap- 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


227 


peared, and Minna was beginning to feel anxious when 
a stranger, evidently a hackinan, stepped towards her and 
asked, ‘‘ Are you Mrs. Selby } ” “ Yes,” said Minna. 

“ I was told to come here and fetch you,” said the 
man. “ I thought it was you by what they told me. If 
you will give me your checks Fll get your luggage. 
This way, ma’am.” Minna was bewildered by the num- 
ber of strangers around her, and the noise of incoming 
and outgoing trains. Evidently the man had been sent 
for her, because he knew her name and must have been 
informed concerning her personal appearance. What 
could she do } Mechanically she handed out her checks, 
and then followed her conductor, who, taking her 
satchel, led the way to a hack standing at one of the 
doors of the depot, and into which he handed her. He 
then went away to procure her trunks, while she sat in 
the carriage looking out of the window in the hope of 
yet seeing Tim make his appearance. Little did she im- 
agine that Holt was watching her from the corner of one 
of the arches ; but so carefully did he keep himself con- 
cealed, that she did not catch a glimpse of him. 

When the hackman had placed the trunks on the 
carriage he drove off, and Minna, being perfectly unac- 
quainted with Chicago, had no idea of the direction he 
was taking. She began at last to feel uneasy at the 
great distance the hackman was driving her, and was 
just on the point of calling to him to ascertain where he 
was taking her, when he drove up in front of a large and 
elegant house. 

The hackman immediately jumped down from his 
seat and opened the door. 

Here is the house, ma’am ; if you’ll step in I’ll bring 
your trunks along after you.” 


228 


Wrecks m the Sea of Life, 


‘‘But I do not even know who lives here. What is 
the name of the lad}^ ? I expected to have met some- 
one who would have introduced me.” 

I don’t know anything about that, ma’am. I was 
sent for you, and told what like you was. I’ve brought 
you all safe. It’s Mrs. Leech as lives here.” 

At that moment the hall-door opened, and a hand- 
somely dressed woman appeared, who, running down the 
steps, said : — '' You are Mrs. Selby — come right in — we 
have been expecting you.” 

Are you Mrs. Leech } ” asked Minna ; if so, do tell 
me how my husband is. I am so anxious to know.” 

Your husband will be all right very soon, Mrs. Sel- 
by ; but come in. I will show you to your room, where 
I am sure you will be glad to change your clothes.” 

Minna accompanied the lady up the steps, but as she 
did so, she said, “ Oh ! I would much rather see my 
husband first ; I can dress afterwards. Please take me 
to him.” 

'' It is impossible,” said Mrs. Leech, he is asleep, 
and the doctors say that if he is disturbed before a cer- 
tain hour it will be dangerous for him.” 

Minna looked very much disappointed, but she said 
nothing more, only followed the lady of the house up 
stairs, until she was shown into a sumptuously furnished 
bed-room. 

Now,” said Mrs. Leech, “ you can dress and rest a 
while. I will send your trunks up at once. Make your- 
self quite at home.” 

Thank you, Mrs. Leech,” replied Minna ; “ but I 
wish you would let me know the moment I can go to 
Mr. Selby. I cannot rest until I see him.” 

Certainly I will,” answered Mrs. Leech ; '' and now 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


229 


I will go and send you some refreshment, for I am sure 
you are hungry as well as tired,” saying which she left 
the room, and Minna sat down to ponder over the events 
of the past two days before even removing her hat. 

She wondered how her husband happened to be in 
Mrs. Leech's house instead of a hotel, especially when 
she did not remember ever hearing him mention her 
name. She did not altogether like the appearance of her 
hostess. There was something very unladylike about 
her in the first plac^, and in the next she had a brazen 
look in her face very repellant to Minna. But the 
thought of Mrs. Leech's kindness to Selby made her in- 
clined to overlook any shortcomings in that lady, and 
to blame herself for ingratitude. 

She had not commenced to remove her travelling 
dress, when a servant brought in a tray containing wine 
and cake. 

Minna, however, drank very sparingly of the former, 
and ate only a small biscuit. She could not eat ; her 
thoughts were too full of her sick husband, and her de- 
sire to be by his side. She began dressing, however, 
in order to appear as attractive as possible in the sick 
room, when the time came for her to be there. She had 
just finished, and was sitting down at the window to rest 
when there came a rap upon the door. Minna instantly 
rose and opened it, supposing it to be Mrs. Leech come 
to fetch her to her husband. 

Instead of that lady, Rufus Holt stood before her. 

‘‘ Mr. Holt ! ” exclaimed Minna, involuntarily step- 
ping back. ^ 

The next moment Holt had entered the room and 
shut the door behind him ere Minna could recover from 
her surprise. 


230 


Wrecks m the Sea of Life. 

What is the meaning of this intrusion?'* she de- 
manded angrily, as she observed Holt standing with his 
back to the door as if to prevent her leaving the room. 

Then she became frightened as she saw how flushed 
he was, and how hir eyes gleamed from the evident 
effects of stimulants. 

Have you come here to insult me ? What right 
have you to force yourself into a lady’s chamber in this 
way ? ” 

“ I have something very important to say to you, 
Mrs. Selby,” said Holt thickly. 

“ Is my bed-room the proper place in which to speak 
to me. I am afraid you have been drinking, Mr. Holt; 
you do not know what you are doing; pray leave the 
room at once, and I will meet you in Mrs. Leech’s draw- 
ing-room.” 

“You ordered me away from your presence on a for- 
mer occasion, Mrs. Selby ; but now you are not in your 
own house, and your servants are not around you to do 
your bidding — will you please to remember that ? ” and 
Holt laughed brutally at her. 

Minna’s face became very pale. She looked around 
her to see whether there was a bell handle in the room, 
but she saw none; she retreated, however, a few steps 
from Holt as she replied, “ I am certainly not at home, 
else you would not dare to speak to me as you have done, 
but have a care, Mr. Holt, you will not insult me with 
impunity.” 

“ What makes you think I am going to insult you ?” 
asked Holt, with a mocking smile on his features. 

“ You are insulting me by remaining in this room. 
If you have the least spark of manly feeling you will 
leave it at once,” said Minna, excitedly. 


Wrecks ill the Sea of Life. 231 

I do not intend to leave here, Mrs. Selby, until it 
suits me ; so you may as well hear what I have to say 
quietly.” 

Minna now became thoroughly frightened. It was 
a mystery to her how Holt had been permitted by Mrs. 
Leech to take the liberty he had done. He must have 
imposed upon the lady of the house in some way ; and 
now, taking advantage of her husband’s illness, he had 
come to insult her, perhaps compromise her in the eyes 
of the world. She regarded the visit of Holt as a mean, 
petty act of revenge on his part. She did not credit 
him with any baser motive. She soon saw her mis- 
take. 

Mrs. Selby,” said Holt, taking a step forward, 
“ you know very well that I love you. I have loved you 
passionately almost from the first day I saw you ; but 
you spurned me — you threatened to have me kicked 
out of your house. Now you are in my power ; you 
cannot escape me here. You supposed you were com- 
ing here to meet your husband. He is miles away, and 
by this time has cast you adrift as an abandoned woman. 
He thinks you have left him. You have no proof to 
offer him that you were decoyed away from him. He 
will not believe you, since your actions will appear 
stronger than words. Do you understand me } — you are 
completely in my power. Mrs. Leech is a friend of 
mine, not of your husband.” 

Minna stood before him ; her hand pressed on her 
brow, her face deadly pale, and her eyes staring fixedly 
before her. She had heard every word Holt had ut- 
tered — they seemed to burn their way through her 
brain. She could not speak, but she tottered as if she 
were going to fall. 


232 Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 

*^And now,” continued Holt, ‘‘you may as well 
make the best of a bad bargain. You are mine now, 
whether you like it or not.” 

Never, you brute,” said Minna in a low, firm tone; 
“ I will kill myself first.” 

Holt laughed, as he took a step forward. I swore 
you would be mine, and I’ll keep my word.” 

Minna looked around for some weapon of defence 
while her persecutor sprang towards her. 

Let us close this page, however, on the scene that 
followed. 

A heart-rendering cry — a piercing scream — and then 
Holt, with scared face, sprang out of the room, and closed 
the door behind him with trembling fingers. 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


233 


CHAPTER XXIV. 

When Mrs. Rolph employed Holt to act as her con- 
federate in carrying out her schemes against Selby, she 
knew that he was mean and contemptible ; but she had 
not estimated his villany at its true value, as she after- 
wards found out to her regret. The widow, from the 
very first, had but one object in view — the separation of 
Selby from his wife, and in carrying out her plans she 
had not hesitated to sacrifice Minna’s happiness in order 
to be revenged on her husband ; but it had never en- 
tered into her calculations to utterly ruin one of her 
own sex in the way which Holt had contrived. She 
knew that her confederate was unprincipled — that he 
was a thorough libertine, and she was aware that he 
had on one occasion insulted Minna ; but she thought 
that he was too great a coward to brave the fury of 
Selby by openly attempting any indignity on his wi.e. 
She had not allowed Holt to become aware of all her 
plans, and she had been very careful to warn him not 
to expose himself to the anger of Selby, by appearing 
to have anything to do with the abduction of Minna. 
All she required of him was to arrange matters so that 
Minna could be kept in concealment, a close prisoner, 
for a few weeks, without allowing her to know who was 
the cause of it, or who had effected it. She had even 
informed Holt that Selby would be kept in ignorance 


234 


Wrecks in the S^a of Life, 


of his complicity in the affair, although she really in- 
tended to let Selby suppose that Holt was the attraction 
which had induced Minna to desert her home. Mrs. 
Rolph did not care so very much about Holt’s personal 
safety, but she wished to encourage him in the work 
she had for him to do by quieting any fears he might 
have of chastisement from Selby ; and, besides, it did 
not suit her plans to allow the two men to meet, for 
some time at least. She had, therefore, arranged that 
Holt, when he had secured Minna, should leave the 
country on a pleasure trip, so as to keep him out of 
Selby’s way. 

The widow’s plans were about as follows : She had 
awaited her opportunity to induce Minna to leave home, 
and she intended to make it appear to Selby that his 
wife had eloped to join a favored lover. She hoped, 
by keeping Minna concealed, and by preventing her 
husband from finding out in which direction she had 
gone, to cause a total separation of the pair. She knew 
very well that Selby would ascertain that Minna had 
driven off in her carriage from the Oaks,” and that he 
would come to her for information ; but she determined 
to keep out of his way for several weeks at least. She 
was aware that Minna had not informed any of her ser- 
vants as to where she had gone. If Tim had been at 
home, however, Mrs. Rolph might have been check- 
mated, but circumstances had worked wonderfully into 
her hands ; she knew that Minna’s supposed flight 
would be a dreadful blow to Selby, and that it would 
probably result in his leaving New York to hide his 
shame and to shun the disgrace. She was aware that 
her game was a desperate one to play, and that if she 
was discovered she would be placed in a very unenviable 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


235 


position ; but what will a revengeful woman not do to gain 
her object ! She had laid her plans ; she had carefully 
covered up her tracks, and she trusted somewhat to cir- 
cumstances to favor her. There were only two things 
she feared, and these were, the chances of Holt betray- 
ing her, and of Minna having an opportunity to enter 
into explanations with Selby ; but she determined to 
guard against them both. So far as Minna was con- 
cerned, she resolved to protect her from actual want — ■ 
to provide for her in some way, if necessary, after she 
had effected her separation from her husband. She had 
no idea of actually ruining the young wife, although she 
had contrived to blast her reputation and destroy her 
peace of mind forever. 

She had, however, miscalculated the part which Holt 
would take in the matter, when the opportunity was af- 
forded him to gratify his base desires. When he under- 
stood from Mrs. Rolph that Minna was to be placed in 
his power, and that his share in her abduction would be 
concealed from Selby, he immediately went to work to 
accomplish the ruin of the innocent woman who had once 
resented his despicable advances. The fact that he was 
expected to leave the country, and to travel at the 
widow’s expense, in order to be out of the way when 
Minna’s abduction had been completed, only acted as an 
incentive for him. to carry out his evil designs. It was 
therefore Holt’s own contrivance, in which Mrs. Rolph 
had no part, to decoy Minna into a house where he cal- 
culated to effect his purpose. 

Selby, in ignorance of the great misfortune which 
had befallen him, remained away from New York for 
over three weeks, accompanied by Tim, who thoroughly 
enjoyed the trip, and proved to be of great service to his 


236 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


master. When they at last returned home, Selby sent 
Tim at once to the “Oaks,” while he stopped on his way 
at the office, in order to procure any letters that might 
be lying there for him. 

There were quite a number on his desk, and curios- 
ity as to their contents led him to sit down and spend a 
few minutes scanning them before he drove home. He 
therefore hastily opened one envelope after another, 
merely glancing at the letters when he saw they were 
not of importance. At last his attention was riveted on 
one which gave him some uneasiness. It read as follows : 

“ Mr. George Selby : 

“ You have been playing the fool at home, and your wife 
has been r/aking a fool of you. You have let another sup- 
plant you right before your eyes, and you have been so blind 
you have not seen it. You have left your wife to look after 
herself, and she has found one whom she likes better than 
you. This is sent you by a friend, to warn you. Keep your 
e3^es open, and if you will be advised you will prevent Mr. 
Rufus Holt from dancing attendance on your wife when you 
are absent. His going away from New York is all a blind. 
Be careful. “A Well-Wishkr.” 

The above had been sent by Mrs. Rolph under a 
feigned hand. “ Pshaw ! ” exclaimed Selby, after a mo- 
ment’s hesitation, as he tore the note into fragments, “ I 
hate anonymous scribblers — the idea of Minna being 
false to me. I’d as soon think of cutting off my right arm 
as believe it. But the very next letter he opened made 
him start in his seat, and as he read it he turned pale, 
and his hands trembled so that he could hardly decipher 
the words before him. It was from Minna, saying that 
she had left home never to return ; that she had grown 
weary of his neglect and indifference. A postscript was 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 237 

added, telling him to forget her, and not to attempt follow- 
ing her, as she would never return to live with him. 

It was a dreadful shock to Selby, and, coming imme- 
diately after the anonymous letter, it came with twofold 
effect. For a few moments he sat like one in a dream 
— he could not realize it — he could not believe it — no ! 
no ! it was a vile forgery that lay before him. Again 
he looked at the letter — he scrutinized it closely ; but, 
alas ! he could not but acknowledge that it was indeed 
the handwriting of his wife ; he could not be mistaken 
in the peculiar formation of some of her letters. The 
only thing at all doubtful was the postscript, the writing 
of which did not seem to be quite the same as that in 
the body of the note. If the letter was a forgery, it was 
a perfect one. 

But, springing to his feet, he exclaimed, will 
soon know — I will soon know. I will see Minna and 
ask her if she can tell the meaning of all this. It is a 
vile plot by some one.” Then the thought flashed across 
his mind as he rushed out of the office, — what if she 
should not be at the Oaks ” — if she had really gone ! O, 
God ! the thought was terrible. 

It did not take Selby long to drive to the '' Oaks,” and 
at the lodge gate he met Tim, who said to him. 

“ The mistress went away, sir, nearly two weeks ago. 
You never told me, sir, she was going on a visit.” 

Gone ! ” exclaimed Selby, you mean to say that 
your mistress is not at home — has not been here for two 
weeks.” 

Tim looked at his master in surprise. He saw him 
turn very pale, and a distressed look pass across his face. 
The servant saw that something was wrong ; he answered, 

'' Yes, sir, so the servants say.” 


238 


Wrecks m the Sea of Life, 


It is very strange/’ said Selby ; “ but probably she 
has left a note for me saying where she had gone. Some 
friend has invited her to pay a visit in my absence. I 
will drive up to the house and see.” Tim at once jumped 
in beside his master and they drove together up the 
avenue. 

There was no note, however, from Minna, and the 
servants did not know where she had gone. She had 
left very suddenly, and had gone away in Mrs. Rolph’s 
carriage ; that was all they knew. Their mistress had 
not said anything more than that she would not be likely 
to return for some time, and had given them some 
hurried instructions as to what they were to do in looking 
after the house during her absence. 

When Selby went to Minna’s room he searched 
everywhere in the hope of finding some note addressed 
to him by her ; but he could find nothing of the sort. 
His own letters, which he had written to her when he was 
away, lay unopened on her dressing table. He looked 
around him — the room looked so deserted — there were 
so many things to remind him of the absent one. Here 
were little trinkets which she prized so much ; in one 
corner of the room lay a pair of tiny slippers belonging 
to her — on the walls were evidences of her handiwork 
in the shape of a few water-color sketches which she had 
painted of the “ Oaks ” and its vicinity. In her wardrobe 
were the dresses she wore, and at the head of the bed, 
on a little fancy table, lay her favorite bible, the gift of 
her mother, which she valued above all things else. 
Selby’s heart was full as he stood alone in that room, 
where only a short time previous he had seen that dear, 
patient, loving face smiling on him, and which perhaps 
he never would behold again. His own neglect towards 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


239 


her loomed up before his mind, and he bitterly upbraided 
himself for having treated her as he hac* done. Oh ! 
how he wished that he could live the past few years of his 
life over again. How differently would he act towards his 
wife in that case — how considerate he would be towards 
her — how carefully would he guard her, and how fondly 
would he show his love ! but now she had left him — gone 
away with another — never to return — never — and the 
strong man sank into a chair and sobbed like a child. 
As he grew calmer, a stern look stole across his face — he 
would be revenged on the man who had stolen his wife 
away from him. As for her, he pitied her ; he could not 
throw her from his heart — he knew that he was greatly 
to blame, and that if he had acted more like a true hus- 
band— if he had not neglected her, she never would have 
been driven to take the course she had ; but he could 
never take her back. She was lost to him forever. At 
that moment his eye was attracted by the toilet table in 
the adjoining room. Her mothers jewels — she had 
often told him that she would never take them with her on 
any trip, because she deemed them perfectly safe at the 
‘"Oaks,” — in the secret drawer where she had placed them 
— had she taken them with her } If she had, it would be a 
proof that she had indeed gone, not. to return. He knew 
that Minna was proud, and that if she had left him she 
would not take with her any of his gifts ; but her mother s 
jewels, she would certainly take them. He rose, and 
lifting the drapery of the table, found the drawer open 
and the jewels gone. Alas ! his last hope was destroyed ; 
he slowly left the room, and going to the library sum- 
moned Tim. The faithful servant was the only one Selby 
could consult in his distress, and from the great love 
Tim bore for his mistress, he hoped to gain from him 
some feeling of comfort under his great affliction. 


240 


Wrecks m the Sea of Life. 


When Tim entered the room, Selby said : 

“ Something very dreadful has happened, Tim, and 
I have called you in because you are the only one I can 
speak to about it for the present.” 

Well, sir,” replied Tim, twirling his hat in his hand 
and looking very seriously at his master. It seems to 
me ever since those two men got drowned in the tank, 
that we’ve had nothing but dreadful things happening in 
the family.” 

Selby did not appear to notice Tim’s remark, but he 
continued: ‘‘There has been some mischief going on 
here since we have been away. Your mistress has left 
here, and I fear she will never come back.” 

“Never come back, sir,” exclaimed Tim. “Good 
G — d ! what do you mean, Mr. Selby } ” 

“I mean,” replied his master, “that she has gone 
away and left a letter saying that she will never return.” 

“ I don’t believe it, sir — I mean, you’ve been im- 
posed upon,” interrupted Tim — “it’s all that Mrs. 
Rolph’s doings, depend upon it. You remember, sir, I 
once told you to beware of her, — she’s a deep one, and 
don’t bear any good feeling for you, or I’m greatly mis- 
taken.” 

“ I wish I could only think as you do,” said Selby, 
sadly ; “ but I know her handwriting too well. The 
letter which I received was written by your mistress, 
and in it she says she has left never to return.” 

“ She went away with Mrs. Rolph, didn’t she ? ” 
asked Tim ; “ well now, sir, in my opinion the first thing 
is to find that lady, and perhaps we’ll get some infor- 
mation out of her.” 

“ You are right,” said his master, “I must go and 
see Mrs. Rolph without delay.” 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


241 


Selby never mentioned Rufus Holt’s name to Tim, 
or his suspicions as to the part that gentleman had 
played in the flight of Minna ; but a casual remark of 
Tim’s arrested his attention. 

Mrs. Rolph and that chap who used to come here 
so much — Mr. Holt — they’re a pair, sir ; what mischief 
they can’t do ain’t worth doing.” 

Mr. Holt was always welcome here, Tim. He was 
a friend of mine, you know. It was my wish that he 
should come here often.” 

The more’s the pity,” replied Tim boldly ; he 
was treated well enough — better I guess than he de- 
served, I know my mistress hated him like poison ; 
and ’twixt you and me, sir, I never said this before, but 
I kind o’ think she gave him his walking ticket one day, 
for I saw him go out of the house, swearing away to 
himself like a tropper. I guess he made my mistress 
mad, sir, and it don’t do sometimes to vex her.” 

These words were pleasing to the ears of Selby, 
who could have forgiven Minna for leaving him because 
he felt that he had been the cause of her unhappiness ; 
but he never could entertain any idea of forgiveness if 
he found that she had fled to join a lover. 

He, however, dismissed Holt from his mind until he 
could find out the truth from Mrs. Rolph, who he felt 
sure could give him some clue at least to work upon. 

''We will go at once, and I will find out from Mrs. 
Rolph where your mistress went to. The whole affair 
is a mystery. Harness one of the horses at once, Tim, 
and we will drive into the city.” 

" Yes, sir, the sooner the better ; but if Mrs. Rolph 
ain’t at the bottom of all this trouble then I’ll begin to 
think she’s a pretty good sort of a woman, which I don’t 

i6 


242 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


at this present minute,” saying which, Tim marched off 
to bring the horse and buggy round to the door. 

Selby, accompanied by Tim, drove at once to the 
widow’s house ; but on reaching there, they were in- 
formed that she had been absent from home over two 
weeks, and was not expected back for a month or six 
weeks. When Selby inquired where she had gone to, 
he was told that she was travelling, and there was no 
certainty as to her movements. 

Selby was greatly disappointed. He had hoped to 
learn something from Mrs. Rolph which would enable 
him to trace his wife’s whereabouts. As he drove away 
he turned to Tim and said: “Well, what can be done 
now } ” 

If you will drive home, sir. I’ll go and make in- 
quiries at the railway station, maybe I’ll find out some-^ 
thing. Don’t take it too much to heart, sir. It will all 
come out right, sir. You and my mistress have been 
imposed on, sir. If I don’t find out anything at the 
railway stations then we must go and find Mrs. Rolph, 
she’s the only one who can give us any news.” 

'' Very well,” said Selby, “ we will drive home, for I 
feel utterly exhausted.” He spoke in a sad wearied 
tone, and Tim felt grieved for him. 

The latter made careful inquiries, but he could not 
discover anything at the railway stations. Amongst 
the thousands who daily arrive and leave New York it 
was impossible that any of the officials would remember 
seeing Mrs. Selby. Tim therefore returned to his 
master very crestfallen. 

“ Well, Tim, any news } ” asked Selby, eagerly. 

“ No, sir,” replied Tim, “ we must go and find Mrs. 
Rolph.” 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


243 


CHAPTER XXV. 

We must now retrace our steps. 

As Rufus Holt stood listening for a moment outside 
the door of Minna’s room, he had a cowed look of guilt 
upon his face, and before he had time to leave the spot, a 
girl came rushing from one of the adjoining chambers 
and confronted him. 

She was a very tall girl, and stout in proportion, with 
a broad honest-looking face. She was not beautiful, by 
any means, but there was something very pleasant and 
prepossessing about her features. Her mouth, which 
was rather large, showed off to advantage, when she 
smiled, the rows of white pearly teeth. She possessed 
large lustrous eyes, the sharp lightning glance of which 
was most effective when she was in a stormy mood, 
while they could be equally expressive indicators of the 
softest and most pleasurable emotions. Altogether she 
appeared to be a girl of no ordinary character. 

She was known by her companions as the '' Amazon,” 
on account of her large size, and a habit she had of ex- 
erting her influence over others by muscular force. In 
the latter case she was not very particular whether it 
was a man or a woman on whom she was called upon to 
use her strong arms. Very few cared to oppose her will 
when she made up her mind to have her own way ; but 
while her associates were afraid of her, they all had to 


244 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


admit that she invariably took the side of the weak 
against the strong. Many a poor girl had she taken 
under her protection to save her from persecution and 
injustice. Itseemed strange that a girl of her disposition 
should have been content to live the abandoned life she 
was doing ; but later on we will hear her own story how 
she came to be an inmate of Mrs. Leech’s house. 

She had heard Minna’s scream, and, running out of 
her room, perceived Holt standing in the passage in the 
guilty attitude we have already noticed. 

What have you been up to } ” she asked, “ and who 
is that woman you’ve got in there } you’ve been abusing 
her. I know it by your look.” 

'' It is none of your business what I have been doing, 
or who I have got in here. You can ask Mrs, Leech if 
you are very particular about knowing ; ” and Holt made 
a movement to go away. 

None of my business, is it,” cried the “ Amazon,” 
and the next moment she had clutched him by the collar 
and with a quick movement of her foot tripped him over 
on the floor. I’ll let you know whether it is my busi- 
ness,” she exclaimed, as she held the prostrate man down 
by the throat.” 

‘‘ Unhand me, you devil,” he hoarsely cried. What 
do you mean } ” 

“ I mean to throw you down these stairs if you say 
another word,” said the '^Amazon.” ‘'You’ve been up to 
some dirty work, and I know it. Now get up and open 
that door.” 

Holt arose, looking as if he could kill the woman 
before him, but when he observed her kindling 
eyes, and having experienced her great strength, he 
thought discretion the better part of valor. 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 245 

'' How can I open the door,” he said, “ it is a slip 
lock and is fastened on the inside. I have no key.’’ 

At that moment the Amazon ” heard a moan within 
the room, and turning towards the door, she said, ^Well, 
I’m going to break it in.” 

Holt, taking advantage of the opportunity, made his 
escape, as the strong girl, putting her shoulder to the 
door, forced it open, 

What a sight presented itself to her view ! Ex- 
tended on the floor lay Minna, the crimson blood flow- 
ing from a wound in her head, which she had evidently 
received by striking the corner of the bed as she fell. 
Firmly clasped in her hand was a large toilet bottle, 
which she had probably seized to defend herself against 
Holt. She was moaning slightly, although perfectly un- 
conscious, when the ‘^Amazon” entered the room. 

Gently the girl lifted the inanimate form in her 
strong arms, and laid it on the bed. Then she flew 
down the stairs to Mrs. Leech’s room. 

That lady was quietly enjoying a glass of champagne, 
which she sipped with evident satisfaction as she lolled 
back in her large arm chair, when the Amazon ” burst 
in upon her. 

Here, Mrs. Leech,” cried the excited girl, you’ve 
been up to some of your devil’s work. Do you know 
that there’s been a woman killed up in one of your 
rooms } If she’s not dead she’ll soon be ; get up, and 
send for a doctor, if you don’t want to be hauled up for 
murder.” 

To say that Mrs. Leech was startled, does not ex- 
press the state of her feelings. She was terror-stricken. 
She knew at once to whom the '' Amazon ” alluded, and 
the utter ruin the affair would bring upon her and her 


246 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


house came before her like a flash. She could not 
speak, but sat staring at the girl before her. 

Do you hear me V repeated the '' Amazon,” “ are 
you going to send for a doctor, or will I go and notify the 
police.^ You had. better be quick, for I won’t wait.” 

'' Oh ! ril send at once,” said the frightened woman, 
starting to her feet and shattering the champagne glass 
on the carpet in her excitement. ‘‘She won’t die, will 
she } What has happened } ” 

“ She’ll die if you don’t be quick,” interrupted the 
girl. “ Now, ask no questions but bounce as fast as 
you can. I’ll go up and see what I can do for the 
poor thing till the doctor comes.” 

Mrs. Leech required no further bidding, but hasten- 
ed from the room to send off a messenger for medical 
assistance, while the “ Amazon ” returned to Minna’s 
room. 

The latter at once set to work to bathe the blood 
which had trickled down over Minna’s face and neck. 
Tenderly she lifted the fair white face, and no mother 
could have been more gentle than she, as she smoothed 
the pillows and arranged the bed to make it as comfort- 
able as possible. 

When the doctor came he dressed the wound on 
Minna’s head, and then ordered her to be undressed and 
kept as quiet as possible. He said that she was not to 
be left alone a moment, as she required the utmost care, 
and it was difficult for him to say whether her condition 
was dangerous or not. He very much feared that it 
would result in brain fever ; but he would be better able 
to tell when he returned, which he would do that even- 
ing. 

The “Amazon ” at once volunteered to remain with 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


247 


Minna, and gave Mrs. Leech to understand very plainly 
that no one was to interfere with her in the task she had 
undertaken. When she required any one to relieve her, 
she would ask the doctor to procure some one. 

The doctor was rather surprised to find a lady of 
Minna’s evident refinement in Mrs. Leech’s house; but 
as the latter lady managed to give a very plausible excuse 
for Minna s appearance there, as well as the cause of 
the accident, he went away satisfied. 

When the doctor returned in the evening Minna had 
become slightly delirious, and he then stated that she 
would probably be confined to her bed for weeks. The 
delirium might last for several days, perhaps longer ; he 
could not tell, as it depended very much on the state of 
the patient’s mind when she received the blow as well as 
the strength of her constitution. 

Could she be removed from here ^ ” asked Mrs. 
Leech. 

It would be very dangerous at present,” said the 
doctor. 

Here the ''Amazon” spoke up. " She will stay right 
here, Mrs. Leech, and she’ll want for nothing — do you 
understand ? Now, you just leave the room,” and she 
opened the door. The landlady, who stood in dread of 
the girl, at once took her departure, although with very 
bad grace at the unceremonious way in which she had 
been dismissed. 

The ‘' Amazon ” then spoke to the doctor. She told 
him that Minna had been persecuted, but had not, she be- 
lieved, met with the wound through foul play. She said 
that she intended to nurse the patient herself, as she felt 
sorry for her ; and ended up by offering him all the 
'-money she had if he would only give every attention to 
the poor unconscious woman before them. 


248 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


The doctor was touched by the devotion of this fall- 
en women for one of her own sex, and, while he refused 
her money, saying that Mrs. Leech would have to pay 
him, he promised to give the case the greatest care and 
attention. He saw, moreover, that there was some deep 
mystery about Minna, which Mrs. Leech’s explanations 
to him had not revealed. 

The “ Amazon,” having installed herself as nurse, de- 
voted her time entirely to the sick room ; and as she sat 
and listened to the delirious wanderings of her patient, 
her great heart filled with pity and the teal's stole down 
her cheeks. 

“ Oh ! George,” cried Minna piteously, as she tossed 
about, they took me away from you — and we were so 
happy too — until — until. Oh! yes, bad men made 
you neglect me just a little — only a little, George — 
they said you were ill — poor George. I didn’t 
grumble very much, did I, when you neglected me. If 
I did I’m very sorry. I did not mean to make you un- 
happy. I thought you were dying and I came to you, 
and because I couldn’t find you — they say you won’t 
take me back— but you will, won’t you, George — dear 
George. Oh I it was that dreadful man ; it was horrible, 
very horrible. I was stolen away, George — but you’ll 
take me back. Poor mother, poor Elsie — no mother, no 
Elsie. Oh 1 it is cruel, cruel. I know they are deceiv- 
ing us, George — your Minna who loves you so — no one 
left for me now — all gone- — all gone — all gone. But you 
don’t think me bad, George. Oh ! no ! you don’t do 
that — what have I done } Oh I George, my husband, 
come to me — come and take me away ; they are keeping 
me here. But I know what I’ll do — I’ll go back. He 
won’t spurn me ; he is too noble — too good — too good — 
too good — dear George.” 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


249 


And so she rambled away, her thoughts at times re- 
verting to ti e days when she was so happy with her 
mother and with Elsie. Then she would beseech her 
husband not to neglect her — not to leave her. 

The “ Amazon,” as she sat and listened, while she 
endeavored to sooth the delirium, was touched to the 
heart, and she vowed to horsewhip Holt if ever she met 
him again. Tender as a child in her feelings towards 
the poor woman whom she saw suffering before her, she 
was ready at a moment’s notice to do battle against her 
persecutors, and her mind as she sat there was a strange 
mixture of tenderness and fierceness. 

While Minna lay tossing on her sick bed let us 
take a look at scenes that were being enacted in another 
portion of the house. On the ground floor there were a 
suite of drawing and sitting rooms, and these were bril- 
liantly lighted by numerous chandeliers. The house 
(one of the finest of the kind in Chicago) was mag- 
nificently furnished. Soft carpets, luxurious couches, 
handsome mirrors, and finely carved furniture, adorned 
the rooms. No expense evidently had been spared to 
make the place attractive. It was a palace of sin, a 
place of gilded wretchedness. 

We will now glance at the occupants of these hand- 
somely furnished rooms. There were fair women and 
handsome men. None appeared sad, although over the 
hearts of the women there had come a blight, from which 
they were destined never to recover. They were like 
moths round a lighted candle, singeing their wings in 
the flame of dissipation, only to drop suddenly into the 
flame and be consumed. They were without hope. 
Their vain regrets were hidden under the mask of as- 
sumed gayety or drowned through the influence of the 


250 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


wine cup. When free from excitement they were dejected 
and mivSerable, often mourning over the loss of their 
home and their separation from lovedones. Their despair 
goaded them to dissipation, which would soon make sad 
havoc with their beauty, and then they would sink lower 
and lower until their ending would be as sad as their lives 
had been devoid of happiness or joy. It was strange 
to note the contrast between some of these poor 
women who dressed handsomely, and in some cases with 
great taste, as they moved about in Mrs. Leech’s bril- 
liantly lighted rooms, a smile upon their lips, while cold 
despair looked at you through their eyes. Here was a 
quiet, refined looking woman, dressed in black, and look- 
ing very attractive in her mourning. She was the inter- 
esting widow. On a lounge reclined a fair young creature, 
apparently full of fun and frolic. She was only acting 
her part. At the piano sat a tall, handsome girl, who, 
while she toyed with the keys, carried on a conversation 
in a most ladylike manner with a gentleman who was 
bending over her. On a sofa sat a rather dowdy looking 
female, good-natured and simple in appearance, but evi- 
dently neglected as she sat alone. There was one, 
however, who appeared to be more animated than any of 
the others. She danced round the tables, laughing and 
cracking jokes with every one. At one time she would 
sing a few lines from some popular song ; at another she 
would tempt some of the gentlemen present to chase her 
as she spun round the tables and chairs. She seemed 
mad with glee. She had taken too much champagne. 
There were some who were boisterous, others who were 
quiet in their conduct. In some of the rooms they were 
playing cards ; in others the frequent pop of the cham- 
pagne cork proclaimed the dissipation going on. Alto- 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


251 


gether it was a scene of excitement and revelry which, 
while it lasted, drowned the misery of these poor 
women’s lives. 

There were middle-aged as well as young men to be 
seen there ; all of them well dressed, all of them holding 
respectable positions in society, all of them helping to 
complete the utter ruin of the poor women around them. 

Towards midnight the revelry became somewhat 
boisterous, and one of the girls, who had received a fine 
musical education in her father’s house, and who was 
really a fine musician, sat down at the piano, while one 
or two gathered round and joined in the chorus of a 
popular song amidst loud laughter and hilarity. 

The sound of the first chorus reached Minna’s room, 
and seemed to increase her delirium. In a moment the 
''Amazon” had left her charge, and, quickly descending 
the stairs, she suddenly appeared before the revellers. 

" Look here, my fine folks, you just stop that noise; 
IVe got a sick woman up stairs, and you’ re disturbing her.” 

They only laughed at her until she strode up to the 
girl at the piano, and laying her large warm hand on 
the bare shoulder, said : 

" Liz, do you hear me ; you are hurting the sick 
woman up stairs, will you stop, or do you want to have 
it out with me in the morning } ” The girl looked up 
at the “ Amazon,” and saw her eyes gleam, and felt her 
powerful hand contract as it was pressed heavily on her 
shoulder. She did not like to give way before the others, 
but she knew that if she dared Nell now, there would 
be a scene in which she felt the powerful girl beside 
her would be victorious. 

" Yes,” she said with bad grace, "I’ll stop Nell” (this 
was the" Amazon’s” name when addressed). 


252 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


All right,” said the Amazon ; ” but don’t you 
make me come down stairs again, or I’ll make it hot for 
some of you.” 

They only jeered at her, and some were for going on 
with the fun, but Liz would not play, and finally the 
hilarity quieted down after the Amazon ” had left the 
room, and Minna was not disturbed again that night. 

If Selby could only have known the deplorable cir- 
cumstances in which his wife was placed ! 

The '' Amazon ” sat all through that night, never 
closing her eyes, as she watched by the bedside of the 
delirious woman. 

Shortly after midnight she heard some one steal 
softly up to the door of the room, and give a slight tap. 
The '' Amazon ” rose and carefully opened the door, 
when she saw the girl Liz standing there. 

''Nell,” she said in a whisper, "I’m very sorry I 
made so much noise to-night. I’ve been thinking about 
it. God help us, poor women, if we have no mercy on 
each other ! I’m awfully sorry, Nell. How is she } — 
none the worse I hope.” 

Nell placed her hand gently on the cheeks of the 
poor girl, who stood before her repentant and with 
tears in her eyes ; and she said in a soft, low voice " Liz, 
you’re a good girl.” 

" Good girl ! Oh, my God ! — no, that is past,” 
whispered the other, drawing back. "Goodmight, Nell, 
let me help you to-morrow, if I can — will you, Nell } ” 

"I’ll have nobody but you, Liz,” said Nell, as she 
gently closed the door. 

That midnight visit was one ray of sunshine in the 
life of Liz. She had received one grain of comfort. 


Wrecks in ihe ^ea oj" Lije, 


253 


CHAPTER XXVI. 

For three weeks Minna lay hovering 'twixt life and 
death, during which time she was tenderly nursed by 
the ‘"Amazon,” assisted by the girl Liz. She had been 
removed to a remote room in the house by instructions 
from the doctor, in order that she might be kept per^ 
fectly quiet, and free from any noise to disturb her. 
The “ Amazon ” had succeeded in keeping down any 
riotous proceedings in the house, and had even created 
a feeling of sympathy amongst the girls for her patient ; 
so that they became very subdued in their conduct for 
the time being. Extra carpeting had been laid in the 
passage near Minna’s room, and all the doors on the 
same floor were muffled with heavy flannel, so that they 
produced no jar when being shut. The expense of all 
this was borne by Mrs. Leech, who was so alarmed lest 
Minna should die in her house, that she was willing to 
do anything necessary for her recovery. 

In the mean time, Rufus Holt had been in a state of 
the greatest anxiety ever since the day on which he had 
treated Minna so brutally, in case Selby should make 
his appearance and discover his dastardly conduct. He 
was very anxious to leave Chicago and take up his 
abode’ in some place where he would not be . likely to 
meet the man he had so foully wronged, and he had 
written Mrs. Rolph on the subject. He did not men- 
tion to that lady how cruelly he had treated Minna, or 


254 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


how meanly he had taken advantage of her helpless- 
ness ; he merely stated that she was in safe-keeping, 
and that he .was desirous of taking the pleasure trip 
which had been promised him. 

Mrs. Rolph, however, decided to go to Chicago, and 
see for herself how Holt had carried out her instruc- 
tions, and, accordingly, she made it convenient to pay 
him an unexpected visit. He was certainly surprised 
and not over well pleased when the widow made her 
appearance one day at the house where he was staying. 
She knew his address, and had come direct from the 
railway station to where she could find him most readily, 
and, therefore, he had been afforded no opportunity to 
prepare himself for her visit. She inquired immedi- 
ately about Minna, and asked where he had her con- 
cealed, and how he had managed to entrap her so clev- 
erly.^ Holt was quite unprepared for this prompt 
questioning, and betrayed his confusion by stammering 
out some very unsatisfactory answers. He said that 
Minna was lying ill, but that she was being well at- 
tended to, and advised the widow to leave the matter 
entirely in the hands of the people he had employed to 
guard her, as there was no danger of Selby ever finding 
her where she had been placed for safe-keeping. Mrs. 
Rolph replied that no doubt he had arranged everything 
satisfactorily; but as he was going away, it would be 
well to let her know where Minna could be found, as it 
might be necessary to release her on short notice. 

Holt finding himself fairly cornered at last, ac- 
knowledged that he had decoyed Minna into a house of 
questionable character, and gave as his excuse that it 
was the only place he could find where Minna would be 
safe from discovery. 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 255 

Mrs. Rolph, when she heard this, and when she 
noticed the manner in which Holt endeavored to evade 
answering her questions, began to suspect something 
wrong. 

She therefore expressed a determination to go and 
see where Minna was, and requested him to take her 
there. 

Holt hesitated. He had buoyed himself up with the 
idea, that he would be able to get out of the way ere the 
widow could ascertain the persecution he had subjected 
Minna to ; but now it would be discovered, and he was 
not quite sure how Mrs. Rolph would act under the cir- 
cumstances. At last he put a bold face on the matter. 
He knew that the widow was in his power ; he decided 
to brave her anger, and if she should feel inclined to 
betray him or even refuse to assist him with more 
money, he would threaten her — he would oblige her to 
do as he wished. 

He then expressed his willingness to take her to 
where Minna was confined, and immediately ordered a 
carriage for that purpose. . He suggested, however, the 
advisability of Mrs. Rolph taking a thick veil to con- 
ceal her features on entering the house, as it might be 
unpleasant if she was observed visiting such a place by 
any one who might recognize her afterwards. Holt did 
not care so much about preserving his companion’s 
character as to prevent chances of future detection. 
He knew that Selby would endeavor to trace his wife’s 
whereabouts, and that it was possible he might visit 
Chicago for that purpose. If, therefore, he should by 
any means ascertain that Mrs. Rolph had visited Mrs. 
Leech’s establishment, the* incident would be likely to 
afford a clue to the unravelling of the whole plot. All 


256 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


Holt cared for now was to get away from Chicago as 
quickly as possible, and he could only do this through 
the assistance of the widow. He was therefore desirous 
of managing matters so as to compel that lady to send 
him away ; and while consenting to humor her in her 
desire to visit Minna, he did not intend that his safety 
should be compromised in so doing. 

Mrs. Rolph at once saw the desirability of Holt’s 
suggestion, and so she veiled her face on entering the 
carriage. As she and Holt drove to Mrs. Leech’s door, 
he expressed his intention of not visiting the house. 
He had a wholesome dread of again meeting the ‘‘ Ama- 
zon,” and, besides, he knew that his appearance with 
Mrs. Rolph would at once attach suspicion to the object 
of her visit. He warned the widow not to mention his 
name, or to profess any knowledge of how Minna came 
to be brought there. He said that it would answer her 
purpose better to go to Mrs, Leech’s as a friend of 
Minna, anxious about her safety, and desirous of taking 
her away if possible. 

You are hiding something from me. Holt,” said the 
widow, '' and I think there is some other reason than 
the one you have given for having taken Mrs. Selby to 
such a place.” 

I was not very sober when it was done,” replied 
Holt, ‘^or else it might have been managed differently.” 

''Why didn’t you say so at once, instead of beating 
about the bush. You have probably ruined us both.” 

" I did not expect you would persist in visiting her, 
and it was my intention to have her removed as soon as 
it became possible to do so.” 

" I hope there is nothing worse in this matter than 
your having committed a mistake while under the in- 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 257 

fluence of drink/' said the widow, looking keenly at her 
companion. 

At this moment Holt said, “ We had better not drive 
up to the door together. I will leave you here. The 
hackman knows where to drive you ; ” and as he spoke 
he hailed the driver, who stopped the carriage, and Holt 
alighted, saying — “ will you return to where I am board- 
ing, or will you go to a hotel } " 

“ I will return to where you are staying,” was the re- 
ply- Holt then walked away, while the widow drove on 
to Mrs. Leech’s. 

When Mrs. Rolph was admitted to the house she 
asked to see Mrs, Leech, and on that lady presenting 
herself she said : 

‘‘ I believe you have a sick lady staying here. I am 
a friend of hers, and have come to see about her.” 

Mrs. Leech trembled when she heard this. She had 
not enjoyed a moment’s peace of mind since the day on 
which Minna had been brought to her house. Holt 
had induced her to aid him in his vile plot by the prom- 
ise of a large reward ; but he had carefully kept out of 
her way ever since, and now she was left to bear the 
brunt of the whole affair. She fairly quailed with fear 
before Mrs. Rolph, and could not answer for a mo- 
ment. 

Do' you hear me asked the widow, impatiently. 

“ Yes — yes — ” said Mrs. Leech, there is a sick lady 
here ; but I was misinformed about her by the man who 
brought her here. If I had known what I do now, it 
wouldn’t have happened.” 

“ What do you know } and what would not have 
happened ? I don’t understand you quite,” said Mrs. 
Rolph. 


17 


258 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


Mrs. Leech looked surprised. ^Wh*y I know she is a 
respectable woman, and if I had known that the man 
who brought her here was such a mean, cowardly dog, 
I would not have let him bring her here.” 

“ Well, it has happened, and woij we must undo the 
harm as quickly as possible. Can I see her } ” 

Yes, ma’am,” said Mrs. Leech, '' but she wont know 
you ; she is out of her mind.” 

'' So bad as that } ” exclaimed the widow, really quite 
frightened, but outwardly only appearing as one natu- 
rally anxious about a friend. 

She fell and cut her head, and has never moved out 
of her bed since. She has been very ill.” 

Mrs. Rolph then asked to see her at once, and Mrs. 
Leech went to the '' Amazon ” to tell her that one of 
Minna’s friends had called to see her. 

ril go and speak to her myself,” said the '' Amazon.” 

You needn’t come with me, Mrs. Leech.” 

''You won’t get me into trouble, will you, Nell. 
asked the latter, anxiously. 

No,” was the reply ; " but I’ll let out pretty well 
on the chap that brought her here, I can tell you.” 

When the Amazon ” presented herself before Mrs. 
Rolph, she said rather abruptly : 

" Are you one of the sick woman’s folks, and how did 
you hear that she was here } ” 

The suddenness of the question rather confused the 
widow for a moment ; but she answered immediately 
afterwards : " I am a friend of hers ; have known her 
for a number of years, and it was by mere chance I heard 
she was lying sick here.” 

"It isn’t often we see friends coming here to look 
after missing girls. You ain’t one o’ the ordinary.” 


Wrecks m the Sea of Life, 


259 


I wish to see the sick lady. Can I do so ? ” asked 
Mrs. Rolph, a little impatiently. 

I want to speak to you first,” s.aid the ‘‘ Amazon.” 
'‘You don’t know, do you, how she came here, and what 
happened to her afterwards } ” 

“ No,” said the widow ; " I would like to know the 
particulars.” 

“ If you are a friend of hers you ought to know ; if 
you are only a make-believe, it won’t do any harm to tell 
you.” The " Amazon ” then recounted the whole story, 
how Holt had been the means of bringing Minna there, 
and how he had forced himself into her room. She also 
described the finding of Minna lying on the floor in- 
sensible and bleeding. 

Mrs. Rolph was horrified. She knew Holt to be bad, 
but she had no idea he was the brute which the " Ama- 
zon ” had shown him to be. 

When’*the girl had finished speaking, the widow ex- 
claimed, " This is indeed a dreadful story,” and then she 
added, “ Will you bring me to her } ” 

The " Amazon ” at once led the way to Minna’s room, 
and at the door she stopped and impressed upon the 
widow to be careful not to, make the least noise, as it 
was against the doctor’s orders to allow any visitor into 
the sick chamber. 

When Mrs. Rolph entered she could hardly discern 
anything as the room was darkened ; but in a few 
moments, when her eyes became accustomed to the dim 
light, she saw extended on the bed the form of Selby’s 
beautiful wife, but so changed in appearance that she 
hardly recognized her. The great masses of fine brown 
hair, which Minna had been so proud of, were shorn 
from her head, and in their place were the bandages 


2G0 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


which were used in applying the ice necessary to keep 
down the fever. The eyes were closed, and the face had 
a drawn painful look about it, which was very pitiful to 
behold. Minna was lying perfectly quiet, and seated by 
her side was the girl Liz, gently working with the band- 
ages and ice. Not a word was spoken by any present, 
the “ Amazon ” having warned Mrs. Rolph not to speak 
while in the room. 

Did the sight of the poor hunted, suffering creature 
who lay before her move one grain of pity within the 
breast of the cold, cruel woman who stood there ? Did 
she regret that her scheme of revenge had carried so 
far.^ Yes, for the moment she felt not only sincere pity, 
but there immediately followed a feeling of dread when 
she thought of the consequences to herself should Selby 
hear how his wife had been treated. She cursed Holt 
from the bottom of her heart ; she determined never to 
have anything more to do with him, only to "send him 
away where Selby would not be likely to meet him. If 
she could have undone at that moment all her scheme of 
revenge, she would gladly have done so ; but, as that 
could not be accomplished, she realized how necessary it 
was now to secure her own safety, by guarding against 
detection. 

Touching the arm of the “Amazon,” she motioned 
towards the door, and together they softly left the sick 
chamber and descended the stairs. 

“ The man who has done this is a dreadful scoundrel,” . 
said the widow, when she and the “ Amazon ” reached the 
drawing-room. He has blasted the reputation of an 
innocent woman, and he has ruined her in the opinion of 
her husband.” 

“ It won t be well if I ever lay my hands on him,” in- 
terrupted the “ Amazon.” 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


261 


Your patient will not be strong enough for removal 
from this house for some time,” continued Mrs. Rolph, 
and I do not wish her husband to know that she has 
been an inmate here. I would like her to be taken 
somewhere else before he knows where to find her.” 

“ I don’t see that it makes much difference where he 
finds her,” said the Amazon,” “ so long as she has done 
nothing wrong.” 

“ He is a very suspicious man, and his mind has been 
poisoned against his wife. I know what is for the best 
in this case. T intend to do what I can to bring about 
a reconciliation, but I must do it my own way. 

Well, what do you want done } ” 

'' As soon as she is able to be removed we will have 
her taken to some comfortable house,” said the widow, 
''and there I will bring her husband to see her ; but if 
she should wish to send him any message before then, 
or if she should ask anybody to write for her, tell her to 
wait until she sees me. Here is my address ” (hand- 
ing her card). " I will take any message she has to 
send. I will see it delivered in person to her husband, 
and I will bring him to her ; but not here. Tell her 
to wait until she is able to leave this house. If I should 
have to leave Chicago for a few days, take care of her 
until my return. I will send you money to-day, to pro- 
cure every comfort for her.” 

"What you say may be all right enough,” answered 
the " Amazon,” " but I’ll do just what the poor thing her- 
self may wish to be done. God knows, if she ever will 
get well. But I tell you what I’ll do, though, if you let 
me know where to find you. I’ll send you word when 
she is able to understand what people say to her, and 
you can come and talk to her yourself.” 


262 


Wrecks m the Sea of Life. 


** If you promise to do that, it will answer the pur- 
pose. I will come at once when you send for me ; and 
if I leave Chicago I will send you word where I go to. 
I will not delay a moment in coming.” 

Mrs. Rolph then bade adieu to the ‘‘ Amazon,” and 
once more lowering her veil she entered the carriage, 
and drove away to see Holt. 

She found that worthy waiting for her at his board- 
ing-house, and when they were alone she said ; 

“I always knew you to be mean and contemptible, 
but I did not imagine that you were the low, cowardly 
villain you have proved to be in your conduct towards 
Mrs. Selby.” 

'' You are using pretty hard language,” replied Holt 
defiantly ; '' I would like to know who was the prime 
mover in this business.” 

'' If is true I placed a woman in your power ; but 
did I ever tell you to use her as you have done ? Did I 
not rather impress upon you not to use any cruelty ? 
Have you carried out my wishes, or have you sought 
to gratify your own vile desires.^ You are a perfect 
brute ! ” 

'' Have a care, Mrs. Rolph,” said Holt angrily ; I 
told you I was under the influence of liquor when I 
took Mrs. Selby to that house ; if I hadn’t been, it 
would not have happened ; but no harm’s been done.” 

‘‘No harm been done.^” cried the widow, “ If you 
had seen her as I saw her lying in that dreadful place, 
so helpless, so utterly changed, you would think some 
harm has been done. It is doubtful whether she will 
recover, and, in any case, I would not like to be in your 
place if Selby hears of it.” 

“ I think there are two of us who will row in the 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


263 


same boat in that case,” answered Holt ; for I have 
your letters, Mrs. Rolph, and I think they show you are 
not altogether free from blame.” 

Mrs. Rolph took no notice of the implied threat, 
but she said : It will be necessary for you to leave 
Chicago at once, and I would advise you to keep out of 
Selby’s way.” 

I have no objection to leave at once ; but it costs 
money, and money I have not.” 

“ I will give you what I promised ; but I may as 
well tell you plainly that you need not apply to me for 
more, because you will not get it. After what has hap- 
pened, you and I must part forever. We never can be 
friends again. You needn’t try to black-mail me either, 
for sooner than be troubled by you, I will let Selby know 
the whole truth. I am only a woman, and can brave 
his anger ; but 3^ou are a man, and he will not let you 
escape very easily. Now you understand me — so no 
more threats ; they are useless.” 

Holt looked at Mrs. Rolph. He saw that she was 
in earnest, and so he thought he would propitiate her. 
She was too valuable a friend to lose. 

am very sorry, Amelia, for what has taken place. 
I did not mean to threaten you ; won’t you forgive a 
fellow } if I could mend matters I would gladly do so. 
I wish it hadn’t happened.” 

It will depend on yourself whether we will renew 
our friendship; at present I think it better for us to 
part. The remembrance of what you have done here 
will not be pleasant to either of us.” 

Holt made no reply, but he resolved that the widow 
should not give him up. 

Mrs. Rolph then handed Holt a check on her 


264 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


banker in Chicago, with which he seemed perfectly 
well satisfied ; after which he told her where he in- 
tended to go on leaving the city, and then they sepa- 
rated, never to meet again on earth. 

The widow now decided to remain in Chicago until 
such time as Minna should become sufficiently strong 
to be removed from Mrs. Leech’s. She was very anx- 
ious about the recovery of Minna, as her death might 
lead to some very awkward developments, which, if 
ascertained, would certainly result in Holt being sent 
for, and probably put under arrest. 

Her first step was to arrange a place of meeting 
with the '' Amazon,” where she could learn tidings of 
Minna’s condition from time to time, without having to 
go to Mrs. Leech’s house. Her great fear was lest 
Selby should arrive in Chicago, and every day she made 
it a point to examine the newspapers minutely to see 
whether his name appeared on any of the hotel registers. 
She had taken rooms in a comfortable boarding-house, 
where she could be free from observation, if Selby did 
arrive ; and a few days after Holt’s departure she was 
sitting scanning the newspapers as usual, when her 
eyes chanced to light on the description of a frightful 
railway accident near a small town on the C. & W. 
R. R. As she read on she was horrified to observe the 
name of Rufus Holt amongst the killed. His identity 
had been discovered through some letters found upon 
his person. 

Good heavens ! ” she exclaimed, his punishment 
has followed close upon his sin.” Then the thought of 
the letters she had written to him flashed across her 
mind, and the probability of their being found amongst 
his luggage sent a thrill of alarm through her. 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 265 

In a moment she decided to leave by the first train 
to visit the scene of the accident. She might be in 
time ; the disaster had happened only the day previous, 
the news having come by telegraph. Acting on this 
resolve she at once went and notified the “Amazon” 
that she would be absent for a day or two ; but she did 
not mention her errand, or that Holt had been killed. 

Mrs. Rolph accordingly left that day for the scene 
of the accident, and with her she brought certain letters 
which Holt had written to her, in order to prove that 
she was a friend of his, and that she was entitled as 
such to take charge of his luggage. 

She was going to face an ordeal which she did not 
anticipate. 


266 


Wrecks tn the Sea of Life. 


CHAPTER XXVII. 

When Selby decided to go in search of Mrs. Rolph, 
he visited a business firm with whom the widow had 
numerous monetary transactions ; but they could not 
give him any definite information as to where she had 
gone. They had received a telegram from her a few 
days previous, dated at Montreal, but they could not 
say whether she was still there. To Montreal, therefore, 
Selby concluded to go, hoping if she had left that city 
to obtain at least some trace of her. Tim accompanied 
his master, and did all in his power to cheer him up. 
The faithful servant was firm in his conviction that his 
mistress had been either spirited away in some unac- 
countable manner, or had been induced to leave home 
by some designing person for an evil purpose. He 
would not believe, however, that any harm would come 
to her ; he used to say that she was too good for any one 
to injure her. Selby, however, took a more desponding 
view of the matter. He felt now how much he had 
neglected his wife, and feared est despair might have 
driven her away from him. His chief dread, however, 
was of finding out that she had left with Rufus Holt, in 
which case he felt he could never become reconciled to 
her or consent to take her back. 

When he and Tim reached Montreal they found the 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


267 


widow’s name registered at the St. Lawrence Hall ; but 
she had left there some days before their arrival. They 
made every possible inquiry about her, but could not 
discover where she had gone, as she had left no word 
behind her. 

Tim then suggested St. Louis as a likely place to find 
her, as she had numerous friends there, some of whom 
might at least know something about her movements. 
Selby at first expressed unwillingness to go there, as he 
knew it would be the means of raking up old recollec- 
tions, not very pleasant to think about now. But the 
remembrance that Holt had gone there when he left 
New York decided him to act on Tim’s suggestion. 
He would at least find out some clue to the movements 
of the man whom he suspected of having robbed him of 
his wife. He therefore decided to go to St. Louis, and 
lost no time in doing so. 

Immediately after his arrival there, as he was sitting 
in the reading-room of the hotel looking over the news- 
papers while waiting for Tim to announce that every- 
thing was ready for him to change his clothes after 
travelling, his eye chanced to fall on a description of 
the same railway accident which had arrested Mrs. 
Rolph’s attention. He, too, read over the list of killed 
and wounded, and he, too, was startled to find the name 
of Rufus Holt among the former. Suddenly the thought 
presented itself. Was Minna with Holt at the time 
Then he once more read over the names of those who 
had suffered by the accident, but he could not see his 
wife’s name. There were, however, several unknown 
persons amongst the killed, two of whom were ladies. 
Could Minna be one of these } It was a terrible thought, 
and Selby sank back in his chair, overcome by the 


268 Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 

horrible idea which he could not banish from his 
mind. 

When Tim appeared his master showed him the 
newspaper, and pointed out Holt’s name. We must 
go there, Tim,” he said ; '' she might have been on the 
train, who knows ? ” 

Tim looked at his master in surprise. You can’t 
find out anything from Mr. Holt, sir, he’s dead, and 
what could make you think she was on the train } You 
surely, sir, don’t suppose my mistress would travel in 
company with that chap. Oh ! no, sir, you don’t do that, 
I am sure.” 

Selby had not revealed to Tim his suspicions in 
regard to Holt. He had never mentioned the anony- 
mous letter he had received on the subject, and there- 
fore the servant could not understand the impulse 
which caused his master to express himself as he had 
done. 

But Selby overruled all Tim’s objections, and in- 
sisted upon starting by the first train for the scene of 
the accident. Mrs. Rolph was entirely forgotten in the 
excitement of the moment. 

It had been a frightful accident, and a great many 
had been killed, while a large number were seriously 
wounded. The latter had been conveyed away, some 
to the hospital, others to houses of citizens who were 
willing to receive them ; but the former had been col- 
lected together and laid out in a long shed belonging to 
the railway company, where friends and relatives could 
go and identify them. 

Mrs. Rolph, immediately on her arrival, had gone to 
the proper officials, and, presenting her letters, said that 
she had come as an old friend of Rufus Holt, to take 


269 


Wrecks m the Sea of Life, 

charge of his effects and see to his proper burial. She 
produced, in support of her statement, several letters 
written by the deceased, and also furnished the names 
of parties in St. Louis and New York who could vouch 
for her reliability. Holt’s checks were then procured^ 
and Mrs. Rolph was allowed permission to have the 
trunks opened and examined.. This is all she really 
wanted, and, before even going to see Holt, she by the 
assistance of a locksmith succeeded in ransacking his 
luggage and secured all the letters she could find. She 
then stated to the officials that she would leave the 
with them until she had attended to the burial 
of the unfortunate man. It was not quite in order for 
the officials to allow what they had done in Mrs. Rolph’s 
case ; but she was so collected, so matter-of-fact in her 
manner, and they were in such a state of confusion 
from the excitement of the accident, that she managed 
to accomplish her purpose without any difficulty or 
objection being raised to prevent her. 

Mrs. Rolph had never thought how completely she 
was placing herself in Holt’s power when she was pen- 
ning her letters of instruction to him in regard to Minna. 
She may have calculated on regaining possession of 
them from him ; but, if she had done so, it certainly 
escaped her memory when she parted from him in 
Chicago. Now, however, she realized how dangerous 
it would be for her if the letters were discovered, and 
she therefore was so anxious to examine the packet 
she had taken from the dead man’s trunk, that she re- 
turned to her hotel without even going to see the muti- 
lated form of her old friend. 

The widow sat for hours in her room pouring over 
Holt’s letters, and in the course of her inspection she 


270 


Wrechs in the Sea of Life, 


found all Ae documents she was in search of except one. 
The missing letter was a very important one, and the 
widow sat in the twilight thinking what was best to be 
done. She wondered if Holt could have had the letter 
in his pocket when he was killed, and if so whether it 
was still to be found on the body, or had it been taken 
away with other papers by the officials when making a 
search to identify the victims of the accident. She had 
never thought of asking to examine the papers found on 
Holt’s person ; but she could still do so. It was impor- 
tant, therefore, that there should be no delay ; and ac- 
cordingly she decided to return at once to the railway 
station. It being now quite dark, she procured the 
assistance of the landlord of the hotel where she was 
staying, who, taking with him a lantern, accompanied 
her to the temporary morgue. As she desired to ascertain 
whether all the papers and valuables had really been 
removed from the bodies, she went first to the shed where 
they lay, in order to make some inquiries before again 
visiting the railway officials. 

A train had just arrived, bringing a number of the 
friends and relatives of the victims ; and when Mrs. 
Rolph arrived at the shed there were several persons 
entering it to look at the bodies. It was a terrible sight, 
the row of motionless figures lying on the floor, covered 
over to conceal the horrible mutilation some of them had 
suffered. Overhead the dim light of lanterns hung from 
the ceiling gave a ghastly appearance to the scene. 
Here and there were relatives looking with blanched 
faces for the forms of loved ones whom they hoped not 
to find in that place of death. As face after face was 
uncovered, in the dreadful search going on, there would 
at times be heard a smothered cry or piercing shriek. 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


271 


as the well-known features of some lost one were rec- 
ognized. The dim light, the flickering of the lan- 
terns, the softened tones of the speakers, and the 
sobs of the distressed ones who mourned over friends and 
relatives, all combined, made it a scene not soon to be 
forgotten. Mrs. Rolph passed quietly from one corpse 
to the other, attended by the landlord, who, as the face 
of each victim was gently uncovered, would lower his 
lantern to allow his companion to see the features of the 
dead more plainly. At last they came to one form, and, 
as they stood over it, a gentleman accompanied by his 
servant came up and took a position opposite, and 
when the features of Rufus Holt were uncovered Mrs. 
Rolph involuntarily raised her eyes to look at the 
stranger, when, to her horror, she recognized George 
Selby, the man above all others whom she least expected 
to meet, the one whom she would have given worlds to 
be able to avoid at that moment. 

“ George Selby ! 

“ Mrs. Rolph I” 

The two exclamations were uttered simultaneously. 

“ This is a strange meeting,” said Selby. 

A dreadful one,” returned the widow. 

Were you with him when the accident happened } ” 
asked Selby. 

‘"No.” replied Mrs. Rolph, saw it in the papers 
and came here at once.” 

‘"Have you recognized any one else, Mrs. Rolph, 
amongst the killed whom we know?” said Selby in a 
tremulous tone. 

“ There is no one else whom we know,” replied the 
widow. “This is the only one,” pointing to the body of 
Holt. “ I have looked at all the others.” 


272 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


‘‘Thank God ! ” exclaimed Selby, who had just come 
in when he met Mrs. Rolph. 

He then moved quietly round to the side of the 
widow, and said in a low tone : 

“ I am looking for my wife, Mrs. Rolph, do you know 
anything of her } And pointing to the lifeless body of 
Holt he added, “Did he know } ” 

“ I do know something about her,'’ answered the 
widow. “ I think he knew a great deal more.” 

Selby trembled at the words of the woman beside 
him. They implied that his worst fears were about to 
be realized. He said, “ I must speak to you, Mrs. Rolph, 
but not here ; will you come with me } Where are you 
staying } I will accompany you.” 

Mrs. Rolph at once consented to return to her hotel. 
It would not do to prosecute her search while Selby was 
present. They left the shed, therefore, together, while 
Tim strode on before them by the side of the landlord, 
who held the lantern to guide their footsteps. Hardly 
a word was spoken between Selby and his companion 
during the walk from the railway station to the hotel ; 
but on reaching the latter, and being shown into a pri- 
vate sitting room, George Selby turned to Mrs. Rolph, 
and said : 

“ Now, madam, I would like to hear what you know 
about Mrs. Selby. How did you happen to be aware of 
her disappearance } ” 

“ I never said that I knew she had disappeared. 
I merely said that I could give you some information 
about her when you informed me that you were looking 
for her.” 

“ She went away,” said Selby. “ She has not yet 
returned to my knowledge. She drove away in your 


Wrecks hi the Sea of Life. 273 

carriage, Mrs. Rolph. What have you to say about 
it ? 

I have very little to say, Selby ; I am afraid you 
expect to hear more from me than I am able to tell. I 
paid a visit to Mrs. Selby on the day she left home. She 
was in the midst of packing when I called, and she ap- 
peared to be very excited. I asked her where she was 
going. She said that she was going to see you ; that you 
were sick somewhere, I forget the place she mentioned, 
and [added that Holt was to meet her and take her to 
you. I told her not to place too much confidence in 
Holt. She seemed put out when I made the remark, 
but she did not reply. She said she was very lonely ; 
that you neglected her, and that she was glad of the oppor- 
tunity to have a change. As my carriage was at the door 
she proposed that I should drive her to the railway 
station, which I did. I know nothing more about your 
wife. I suspect, however, that if Holt were alive he 
could tell more about her than I can. I heard nothing 
more about Mrs, Selby until you told me you were look- 
ing for her, I then suspected something wrong. I left 
New York the day following her departure, and have 
been travelling ever since.” 

It was a well concocted story. Only one part of it 
struck Selby as strange. 

“ Why did you warn Mrs. Selby against Holt ” he 
asked. “ I thought he was a great friend of yours.” 

“ Because,” said the widow, “ I knew him to be un- 
principled, and I was aware that he had been on very 
intimate terms at your house. You left your wife too 
much alone, George Selby, that is why I warned her.” 
Are you telling me the truth, Mrs. Rolph 
Selby ! ” she exclaimed, what do you mean } ” 

i8 


274 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


I cannot forget,” replied Selby gloomily, that you 
once said it would be better for us to be friends than 
enemies. I am not quite sure whether we have been on 
very good terms ever since. It would be cruel to deceive 
me. I have suffered enough already, God knows.” 

I was very intimate with your wife, Selby. If I 
had been your enemy I could have shown it long ago. 
She will tell you I always had a good word for you.” 

‘'Well! well!” said Selby, “ I may have maligned 
you. I am dreadfully cut up. I don’t expect I ever will 
see my wife again. She knew I would not be absent 
over a couple of weeks, and if she has not returned there 
is something wrong. God help that unfortunate fellow 
lying yonder, if he has betrayed the confidence of a 
confiding woman.” 

When Selby separated from Mrs. Rolph he had little, 
hope of being able to trace the whereabouts of his wife, 
and in speaking afterwards to Tim he said : 

“ There is no use, Tim, running about the country any 
longer. Mrs. Rolph cannot give me any information to 
guide us. If Mrs. Selby has not returned to the “ Oaks ” 
by this time she will never return. I am going back to 
New York to-morrow.” 

“ Well, sir, I watched Mrs. Rolph when you were 
speaking to her at the railway shed.^ The light from one 
of the lanterns shone on her face, so that I could see it 
well, and if she wasn’t in fear, and she doesn’t know 
more than she wants to let on, then I ain’t no judge of 
human nature.” 

‘T don’t agree with you, Tim ; you are prejudiced 
against her. She told a very straightforward story. If 
Plolt was alive I think he could give us some news. I 
see no hope, my lad — I wish to God I could.” 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life- 


275 


Tim, however/did not give up hope. He resolved to 
return to New York with his master; but if he did not 
find his mistress at the “ Oaks ” on his arrival there, 
he was going to start out to find her, if it took him his 
whole lifetime to do so. He loved Selby, but he loved 
his mistress better. He would never desert her. 

Selby accordingly departed the next day for New 
York, utterly dejected, utterly heart-broken, a sad and 
disappointed man. Tim felt for his master, and was 
quite concerned about him. He looked so careworn, so 
changed from his former self. 

Mrs. Rolph succeeded in securing all the effects be- 
longing to Holt, and when she had attended to his burial, 
she returned once more to Chicago, feeling that she still 
had the game in her own hands, and congratulating her- 
self upon having so easily got rid of Selby, 


276 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


CHAPTER XXVIIL 

When Mrs. Rolph returned to Chicago the Ama- 
zon’' informed her that Minna was out of danger, although 
still too weak to be removed from Mrs. Leech’s. She 
had been asking piteously for her husband, but had 
been quieted by the promise of a visit from Mrs. Rolph. 
The Amazon ” was therefore very glad to see the widow 
back again, and urged her to lose no time in coming to 
see the sick woman. 

Mrs. Rolph at once decided upon a course of action. 
She would have Minna removed to comfortable and re- 
pectable quarters as soon as possible. She would volunteer 
to carry a message from her to Selby, and she would 
then visit New York ; but instead of trying to unite the 
husband and wife, she would endeavor to induce the 
former to travel abroad, in order that the latter might 
suppose that she was indeed a deserted wife. She 
hoped that a year’s separation would result in a final 
severing of the bonds between the two. She, however, 
miscalculated the strength and endurance of a true wo- 
man’s love, and only gauged Minna’s character by her 
own. She had been once disappointed in her love, and 
it had turned her into a cold-hearted, wicked woman j 
but love such as Minna bore for her husband could 
never be quenched, it would always live within her to 
protect her, it would always keep her pure no matter how 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


277 


sorely she might be tried. But it is generally thus ; we 
are all too apt to judge others by our own standard. 
And here is where Mrs. Rolph made the great mistake 
in regard to Minna. 

When Mrs. Rolph paid her second visit to Mrs. 
Leech’s she found Minna dreadfully altered. Her thin, 
pale face looking so sad, so utterly wretched and help- 
less, and her great eyes looking up so beseechingly, as if 
imploring to be taken away, that had the widow not 
feared to face the just anger of Selby, she would have 
abandoned her schemes, and come to the assistance of 
the poor suffering woman who was so completely at her 
mercy. But Mrs. Rolph had not the courage to forego 
her plans, she had gone too far to draw back at this 
stage ; and so, like the serpent of old, she spoke with an 
oily tongue to the woman whose happiness she intended 
to ruin forever. 

“ I am so sorry to see you in this sad state, my 
dear,” she said. It was so fortunate I happened to 
find out where you were ; and now we will soon have 
you all right again.” And she gently pressed the ema- 
ciated hand of the sick woman. 

I want so much to see George,” replied Minna, 
hardly above a whisper. “ Why does he not come to 
me?” 

He does not know you are here, my dear. You 
have been cruelly treated ; but don’t worry, you will 
soon see Mr. Selby.” 

When ? ” asked Minna. 

As soon as you can be taken from this house. 
You must get strong soon, and then we will remove you 
where your husband can come to see you. He would 
be shocked to find you here.” 


278 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


Why ? ” said Minna, “ I didn't come here of my 
own will ; I have nothing to be ashamed of/’ 

My dear Mrs. Selby, will you trust me } Will you 
be a brave little woman } Try and be patient for a few 
days longer ; I know it is for the best. I will remain in 
Chicago until you are well enough to be taken from 
here. Then I will go for Mr. Selby — I will take any 
message for you. I will bring him to you. It is only 
for a few days. Won’t you trust me ? ” 

‘‘ If you think it is for the best, I will ; but it is so 
hard ; it seems so long since I saw George, poor fellow. 
Somebody told me he thinks I ran away from him. 
Oh ! it was cruel, cruel.” 

The ‘‘ Amazon ” now stepped softly to the bedside, 
and gently soothed Minna. She saw that the exertion 
of talking had been too much for her, and so she insisted 
quietly on Mrs. Rolph going away. 

In a few days Minna was able to be removed. The 
hope of seeing her husband seemed to give her strength, 
when she was comfortably settled in the small cottage 
in the outskirts of the city which had been procured for 
her by Mrs. Rolph. As soon as these arrangements 
were completed the widow left for New York, ostensibly 
to bring Selby back with her. 

The “ Amazon ” and the girl, Liz, both accompanied 
Minna from Mrs. Leech’s, as she still required careful 
nursing ; and Mrs. Rolph had left sufficient money for 
all the expenses. Minna had pleaded to be taken to 
New York, but the doctor had pronounced against such 
a step until she grew stronger. 

One day the Amazon ” and Liz were sitting to- 
gether talking, while their patient was sleeping quietly 
in the adjoining room. 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. - 


279 


Liz/’ said the ‘‘ Amazon,” “ it was all right when we 
were at Mrs. Leech’s, because no decent woman would 
go there to nurse the poor creature ; but now I’m think- 
ing it ain’t fair to her for us to stop here ; she can get 
some one better than us to stay with her.” 

“ I’ve been thinking the same thing, Nell,” replied 
Liz ; they’ll be saying she’s as bad as we are to keep 
us around her.” 

“Yes,” said the “Amazon” bitterly, “ people can for- 
give robbery, and even murder, but there’s never a good 
word for the like of us.” 

“I remember once reading in the Good Book how 
Christ forgave a woman who was just as bad as us, Nell. 
There's maybe a chance for us.” 

“ God Almighty may pardon us, but I don’t think any 
of the folks on earth will; that’s my experience so far.” 

'' It’s pretty much so,” answered Liz ; “ we’re like the 
lepers of old, — people keep at a distance from us for fear 
we’d taint them if we touch them. I’ve seen ladies 
sweep their dresses away when I passed, as if there was 
contagion abouc me.” 

“Yes,” said Nell, “and maybe if all was known 
some o’ them were no better than you. Now, there’s 
that innocent thing in the next room, she ain’t one of 
that sort. There’s heaps o’ good women in this world 
who pity us, but they don’t help us. We’re the only 
ones in this world there’s no help for.” 

It’s awful, ain’t it, Nell } There’s no use on trying 
to be good ; no one’ll trust us, and that’s what sends 
us girls to the devil so quick.” 

At that moment they heard a stir in the next room, 
and when they went in they found Minna awake and 
looking much refreshed by her sleep. 


280 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


The two girls then went to work to make the room 
tidy and comfortable, while Minna watched their move- 
ments, her eyes following them wistfully, as if longing 
to be able to join them. 

Then the “ Amazon ” sat down near the foot of the 
bed, while Liz made preparations to bathe Minna’s face 
and hands, so as to make her feel fresh. It was a strange 
sight to see these poor girls so tenderly nursing one 
whom they almost expected would shun and despise 
them when she learned their true character. They 
knew very well that Minna in her innocence did not 
realize how fallen they were. It is true she had formed 
the idea that Mrs. Leech’s house was not a fit place to 
be in ; but her two nurses, she had only seen them full 
of love and tenderness towards herself, she had received 
nothing but kindness from them, she had experienced 
nothing but goodness at their hands, how could she un- 
derstand that they were depraved women } how could 
she know that they were loose and dissipated in their 
morals at other times, when to her they had always 
seemed so true and good } 

They had learned to love the poor suffering woman 
they had so patiently nursed ; it was like a glimpse at a 
better life while they had been by her bedside. Her 
very purity and innocence had been pleasant for them 
to come in contact with ; and now they were about to 
sacrifice their temporary happiness, of their own free 
will, in order to save another woman’s good name. 
They were about to go out voluntarily into a life of 
darkness once more, lest by staying they might dim the 
sunshine of a pure woman’s life by the contamination 
of their presence. Ah ! there was something noble in 
the conduct of those poor, ill-used, persecuted women. 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


281 


Persecuted ! The story of their lives, which they were 
about to tell, will show whether or not they suffered 
persecution. 

It was the '' Amazon ” who spoke first. 

“ Liz and I,” she said, “ have been thinking that it 
is time for us to leave you now. There’s plenty of 
better nurses than us to be had, — and we oughtn’t to 
stay here.” 

‘‘Oh! Nell,” replied Minna (she had learned the 
girl’s name), “ you have grown tired of me ; ” and the 
tears filled Minna’s eyes as she added, “ I suppose it is 
selfish of me to wish to keep you longer ; but I will 
miss you so much. I know it must have been far from 
pleasant for you.” 

“ It has been the happiest time we have had for 
many a day,” interrupted the “Amazon” — “hasn’t it, 
Liz.?” 

“ Oh ! yes,” said Liz, “the very happiest.” 

“ Oh ! don’t go, then ; just stay a little longer — until 
< — until my husband comes,” said Minna earnestly. 

“ It’s not that Liz and I want to leave you,” said 
Nell, but it isn’t right for us to stay. We ain’t good 
enough to be here.” 

“ Good enough I ” said Minna, “ what do you mean ? 
Why, you are two of the very best creatures in the world.” 

The “ Amazon ” and Liz looked at each other, and a 
pained expression passed over their features. 

“You don’t know us,” said the former — “we can’t be 
much worse than we are, but it’s right to let you know, 
for I ain’t going to leave you without telling you. If 
you want us to stay after I’ve told you the truth — well, 
we’ll see.” 

Liz dropped her head until her face was hid as she 


282 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


rested it on the side of Minna s bed, while the “ Amazon 
told the story of their disgrace. 

I suppose you know Mrs. Leech’s house was not a 
fit place for you, ma’am. Well, Liz and I were living 
there — it wasn’t for no good we did that. We ain’t the 
sort that’s thought to be proper companions for an 
honest woman like yourself. You wouldn’t like to be 
seen speaking to us on the street. Why should we stay 
here to bring disgrace upon your name ? Do you un- 
derstand me now ? Perhaps you never thought of it ; 
but we ain’t so bad as to wish to hurt you.” 

Minna placed one of her thin hands on the head of 
the girl beside her, and gently stroked her hair ; the 
other she held out to the Amazon.” — Nell,” she said, 
all I know — all I wish to know is, that you and Liz 
have given me my life. You have been more than 
sisters to me. I care not what the world may say ; it 
will not be my wish that we separate. Oh ! Nell, do 
you and Liz think me so ungrateful.!^” 

The Amazon ” could hardly speak. The tears welled 
into her eyes. May God bless you for these words,” 
she said ; “ they are the only kind ones we’ve had for a 
long, long time.” 

The girl Liz did not utter a word, but she sobbed as 
if her heart would break. 

** Come ! come 1 ” said Minna, “ you must cheer up, 
Liz, or it will be my turn to nurse you and Nell; and 
she smiled sweetly on the ‘‘ Amazon ” who sat looking 
wonderingly at her as the tears coursed down her cheeks. 

It was so unexpected, this loyalty of Minna to 
them. They had never looked for such a reward. It 
was above gold — it was more precious in their eyes than 
if she had heaped all the riches of the earth upon their 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


283 


heads. They had expected to be despised. What gall 
and bitterness it is to a woman to be spurned ! — but, 
instead, they had received kind, loving words. 

For some moments neither of the girls spoke. Then 
the ‘‘Amazon ” said — “ It’s real downright kindhearted of 
you to say what you’ve done to us ; but I do still kind 
o’ think we ought to go. We wouldn’t think of it if 
you weren’t getting better, and if you could get no one 
to nurse you. What do you say, Liz } ” 

‘T’d like to stay, Nell,” said the girl eagerly, '‘if — if 
by doing so we won’t injure her.” 

“ And you will stay,” said Minna. "Now, Nell, not 
another word on the subject.” 

And so it was settled that the two girls should re- 
main with Minna. 

A few days afterwards, as the “ Amazon ” was sitting 
alone with Minna, the latter said : 

" Nell, will you tell me something of your life, and 
how it is poor girls are made to suffer, as I know you 
and Liz have done } I often think of it now. Tell me 
about it. You need not hesitate with me. I am your 
friend, and it is not from mere curiosity I ask. I sym- 
pathize with you, Nell.” 

" I know you do, ma’am ; but it ain’t a pleasant story 
to tell. It’s not that I mind speaking to you ; but I 
think it would be better for you not to hear it.” 

“ It is my wish, Nell ; the day may come when I can 
be a friend to some of the poor girls. I want to learn 
something of their sad lives ; so tell me all about it, Nell.” 

"Their lives are sad, very sad, to be sure, although 
they look merry enough sometimes. I’ve seen them so 
down-hearted that one would think they never could 
smile again, and in a short time after they would be 


284 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 

laughing and joking as if they had never known any 
trouble. It’s when they’re alone with their own 
thoughts ; it’s when they have no companions to be merry 
with, and when they are free from the excitement of 
liquor, that the girls feel bad. That’s the time they 
think of the happy homes they have left and the friends 
and dear ones they are separated from forever. It’s to 
drown their sorrow that they drink so much wine. It is 
to banish the thoughts of the past that they are so mad 
sometimes in their frolic, so reckless and careless alto- 
gether.” 

Poor creatures ! ” said Minna, feelingly, and forget- 
ting for the moment that the girl before her was only 
describing a part of her own life. 

‘‘You may say so ; we have all sorts amongst us 
girls. We have some who were well brought up, others 
who had bad parents, some who were betrayed, and others 
who brought their disgrace on themselves through their 
foolishness (I am one o’ that sort). We have a few that 
are bad from nature, who never were good, and who pre- 
fer a life of shame to any other, for the excitement it 
brings with it. There’s no hope at all for the last lot, 
although there’s very little hope for any of us.” 

“ Don’t say that, Nell ! ” interrupted Minna, “ don’t 
say that.” 

“ It is the truth. What hope can there be for us } 
Let one of us try to do better, would any one employ us 
— would any one take us into their homes } If we did get 
work, wouldn’t somebody step up and tell what we had 
been, and then wouldn’t we be jeered at and kicked out. 
I’d like to know } If we did try to live a decent life 
wouldn’t we be insulted ? We are the only people in this 
civilized world who are not protected. We are treated 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


285 


as criminals ; we are hunted by the police ; and when 
we try to be good, who is there to take our part ? No one. 
When a girl goes to the bad she soon learns that there's 
no hope for her ; it’s despair that makes her go from bad 
to worse, and it ends up by her defying the world. She 
gets reckless, and almost takes a pride in behaving as 
bad as she can. She learns to swear, and drink, and 
carry on like mad.” 

Oh ! Nell,” said Minna, quite shocked, surely not 
so bad as that.” 

“ You told me to tell you all about it. I am only tell- 
ing you half,” said the “ Amazon ” almost roughly, carried 
away by her feelings. “ You don’t know how bad a wo- 
man can be when she gets going down hill.” 

“ Surely all are not so bad as you have described.” 

Some are quieter than others. There’s Liz, for in- 
stance, she was well brought up ; she can play the piano, 
and sing ; and do most anything ladies can do. She’s one 
of the quiet sort, although I’ve seen her carry on some- 
times pretty bad. We have girls that are clever, others 
ignorant and stupid ; some are simple and others cun- 
ning ; and it often happens that the loveliest and cleverest 
girls — those that are courted and flattered by the men at 
parties and balls — are the ones who, in an evil moment, 
fall victims to scoundrels who claim to be gentlemen. 
There’s lots of these amongst us girls. I was a farmer’s 
daughter, and took to going to dances too much. I used 
to stay out late at the neighbors’ houses, and go home 
with young fellows when I ought to be in bed, under my 
father’s roof. The end was I ran away with a young man 
who left me without marrying me. I wouldn’t go home 
then. I went into service ; but it wasn’t long till I got 
going out again to dances, staying out late at night. I 


286 Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 

lost one piace after another, until I gave up service alto- 
gether and went right off to the bad. When you hear 
the story of one of us girls you hear the story of 
hundreds of others. There are just these things that 
ruin girls and women, so far as I’ve heard it from their 
own lips. They’re either betrayed by false lovers — and a 
girl ought to know who she’s keeping company with — or 
they’re so fond of dress and finery that they’ll do most 
anything for it ; or they’re too fond of gadding about 
with fellows ; or they’re bad by nature. I’ve known 
wives to be driven to the bad by the neglect or cruelty 
of their husbands. I’ve known others who were per- 
suaded in an evil moment by scoundrels to leave their 
homes, only to find themselves adrift afterwards. There’s 
any number of factory girls and shop girls driven to the 
bad by the over-work and bad pay they get. When they 
see us girls, dressed up in silks and living so easy like, 
they are tempted, and when once they get that length it 
don’t take long for them to join us. I have known 
misery and want send women to the bad. I know one 
woman who gave herself up to a life of shame to save 
her children from starvation ; ’twould have been better 
if she had let them die. People don’t think of the trials 
women have to go through ; but once they go wrong 
they never can turn back, ninety-nine cases out of a 
hundred.” 

Oh ! Nell, this is dreadful what you have told me. 
Are there none who interest themselves on behalf of the 
poor girls } ” 

There are some,” said the '' Amazon,” but they 
don’t go the right way about it ; they make the thing too 
public. They have what they call Homes,” but what girl 
likes to go where every one knows what she’s been, and 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


287 


looks at her with a sort of scornfu! pity ? I’d sooner re- 
main a bad woman than stand that. It's the scorn of 
the world that prevents many of us girls from becoming 
good. We all know that there’s a mark set on us, like 
there was on Cain once, and go where we will somebody 
will point us out. What’s the use of being good when 
nobody will trust us ? ” 

‘‘ Oh ! yes, they would,” interrupted Minna. 

But they won’t,” replied the “ Amazon.” There is 
no charity in this world for fallen women. They have lots 
of preachers and ministers, but do they ever visit us } — 
not very often. Why, they would be afraid of having 
their characters besmirched if they did such a thing. 
The gospel, as it is preached to-day, is for everybody but 
us. Why, if we went into the house of God, who would 
sit in the same pew with us, I’d like to know } Oh ! no, 
ma’am, we understand that we’re outcasts ; there’s no 
help for us — no hope this side of the grave,” 

'' Nell ! Nell !” exclaimed Minna, '' there is hope for 
every one.” 

For all but us,” replied the “ Amazon.’^ ‘‘ There 
are two things against us : first, the reckless despair that 
comes over a woman when she falls, and, secondly, the 
dread folks have of doing anything for her, or being seen 
helping her. The men can’t do it for fear of hurting 
their own characters, and the women are the most piti- 
less of all to their own fallen sisters. But there’s no use 
talking any more about it. I’m tiring you ; ” and the 
“ Amazon ” rose from her seat, and went into the nevt 
room to see if Liz was awake. 

The girl Liz had changed greatly from the night 
when she crept repentant to the door of Minna’s room 
in Mrs. Leech’s. She had become very quiet, almost 


288 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 

sad in her manner; her face was getting pinched *and 
worn-looking, and the ‘‘ Amazon ” grew concerned about 
her. The fact is,u'egret and remorse were slowly eating 
her life away, ever since she had been in the quiet of the 
sick-room. She dreaded going back to her old life ; she 
began to weary of living at all. She was not a strong 
girl, and her unhappy thoughts, preying on her mind, 
caused her to droop and fade. The ‘‘ Amazon would 
try and cheer her up, and in her own protecting sort of 
way she would tell her that, instead of going back to 
Mrs. Leech’s, they would brave the world together. They 
would live a good life ; and, in the battle against the jeers 
and insults of the world, she, the great strong girl, would 
be like a big sister to her weaker companion. 

Thus matters stood, as Minna and her two strange 
companions lived on quietly and undisturbed in their 
cottage ; she gaining strength every day, while they be- 
came more and more attached to her. 

Every day she looked forward eagerly for news from 
Mrs. Rolph, until at last her anxiety began to have a bad 
effect on her convalescence. It required all the reason- 
ing powers of the Amazon ” to calm Minna, who now 
felt strong enough to leave Chicago. She had just 
decided to start for New York, when the mail brought 
her the expected letter. 

When the “ Amazon ” handed it to her, she took it 
with trembling hands — she could hardly open it. As 
she read the contents, her eyes became riveted on the 
paper before her; she never spoke, but she had such a 
stony set look about her face that her two companions 
became frightened. 

What is it ? ” asked the ‘‘ Amazon ” — what is the 
matter 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


289 


He has gone away,’^ said Minna slowly, and I have 
not seen him. Read it,’' and she held the letter out — 
she shed not a tear, but in a moment she appeared to 
have changed, her face told plainly the deep anguish she 
was suffering. As Liz took the letter up to read it 
Minna sank back on her pillow, her white face looking 
like death, her eyes having that fixed look in them that 
told of inward suffering, too great almost to bear. Liz 
read the letter aloud. It was as follows : 

“My dear Mrs. Selby: 

“ On my arrival here I was taken suddenly ill — so ill that I 
was unable to see your husband. The doctors would not 
even let me write. I sent for him the moment they would let 
me, but he was not in New York. He had gone to Europe 
to travel. No one knows when he will return. He told a 
friend of mine he never would come back. I would have 
written him, but no one can tell me his address. I am going 
to make inquiries. You had better remain in Chicago, as 
the “ Oaks ” is closed and the servants have all gone away. 
You may depend upon me as your friend. I will come to see 
you in a few days, and we will talk over the matter. I will 
tell you more then. Cheer up, Mrs. Selby, it will all come 
right, but I think it was very cruel of Selby to leave you in 
this way. 

“Your Affectionate friend. 

“ Amelia Rolph.” 

“A fine how-do-you-do ! ” exclaimed the “ Amazon." 
“ That ain’t an honest letter. Too sick, indeed, was she ? 
That’s how fine folks do their errands, is it ? The Lord 
protect me from such like. Couldn’t she have sent a 
message saying you were here ? ’’ 

“ I am going at once to New York, Nell. I will go 

19 


290 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 

to-morrow/' said Minna, quietly ; “ I will send word to 
my husband myself. I never ought to have trusted to 
another ; but I was so weak.” 

“You are too weak now,” said the “Amazon.” “I 
don't like to say, don’t go ; but I hate to see you going 
as you are.” 

“ Will you and Liz come with me, Nell } ” 

“ Worse and worse,” exclaimed the Amazon.” “ It 
was bad enough for us to stay here with you ; but 
for the like of us to be seen travelling with you, it 
wouldn’t do, ma’am. Liz and me have made up our minds 
to try a new life ; we ain’t going back to our old ways. 
It’s a hard struggle before us. We know what we’ve got 
to face; but I’m strong, and can fight for both, can’t 
I, Liz ? ” and the great girl bared her strong arms as 
if it was muscular force she was expected to show; but 
she had a strong will, this “ Amazon,” as strong as the 
strength in her body. 

“ Nell, I want you and Liz to come with me,” said 
Minna ; “ I am not strong, and I don’t know what is be- 
fore me. It looks all very dark just now, but I know 
when I explain all to my husband he will believe me. 
He thinks me bad now- — he has been cruelly deceived, 
as I was ; but when he hears my story he will take me 
to his arms. He is good and noble at heart — he will be 
your friend for my sake, Nell.” 

They then talked over the matter in all its bearings, 
and at last it was decided that they would go to New 
York together. They fortunately had sufficient money ; 
and so, leaving the key of the cottage with a neighbor, 
and telling her that one of them would return soon to /, 
look after the furniture, they took their departure the 
next day. 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


291 


CHAPTER XXIX. 

When Mrs. Rolph ^aw George Selby, soon after her 
arrival in New York, she found him so altered in appear- 
ance that she hardly recognized him. He had grown 
very thin and careworn, and in his manner very quiet 
and sad. It seemed as if his great trouble was wearing 
him away, and the widow, when she looked at him, felt 
that she was indeed revenged ; she experienced no pity, 
but she had a feeling of dread lest there should be a 
terrible reckoning between the man she had so fearfully 
wronged and herself, if her complicity in the matter was 
discovered. She found out that Selby entertained some 
idea of going away from New York ; of leaving the scene 
where he had enjoyed so much happiness and such un- 
told misery. She at once took advantage of this to in- 
fluence some mutual friends, in order to urge on Selby 
the advisability of a change for his health’s sake, and ere 
many days she had the satisfaction of knowing that he 
had taken his departure, to remain away for a year or 
longer. Then she wrote to Minna the letter mentioned 
in the last chapter. 

Selby was unable to induce Tim to accompany him 
abroad. The faithful servant would not desert the cause 
of his mistress, and told his master so plainly. “ She will 
come back, sir, I know she will, and I’m going to stay 
here to receive her. If I had only some idea where she 
went to. I’d follow her ; but I’m off her track altogether, 
and so I’ll stop right here, sir; she’s sure to come back 


292 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


sometime, if the Lord spares her.” Selby, although he 
dismissed the rest of the servants at the “ Oaks,” never 
thought of discharging Tim, but gave him charge of the 
place. 

“ Well,” said the latter, when his master had gone, 
here I am a second time left to take care of a big 
house. I wonder what’s going to happen this time 

Mrs. Rolph had set out for Chicago to see Minna 
the very next day after she had mailed the letter; but, 
as we already know, she found the bird had flown when 
she visited the cottage. She had passed Minna on the 
way, and was very much disturbed at this unexpected 
state of affairs. She had hoped to have induced Minna 
to keep away from New York, by fair promises of writing 
to Selby, and bringing about a reconciliation; but here 
the wife had taken the matter in her own hands. She 
was somewhat at a loss to know what to do. Fate, how- 
ever, kept Selby and his wife apart. 

When Minna arrived in New York, the first thing 
she did was to visit the publishing house in which Selby 
still held a partnership. She went there to see the senior 
partner, with whom she had always been a favorite, fie 
was a fine, kind-hearted old gentleman, with silvery hair 
and a noble benign countenance, and as she entered the 
office he rose politely, without, however, recognizing his 
visitor, so greatly had Minna changed. 

When she spoke, he knew her voice instantly, and 
then he looked with pity on the pale, earnest, beseeching 
face of the poor woman before him. 

'' Mrs. Selby 1 ” he exclaimed, ''I did not know you, 
you are so altered. What has been the matter } ” 

I have been very ill,” said Minna ; '' I have come to 
find out where my husband is.” 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 293 

Why did you go away, Mrs. Selby } Why did you 
break up the poor fellow’s home and wreck your own 
happiness at the same time.” 

I went away because I thought I was going to my 
sick husband. I received a letter which I supposed to 
be from him, but which I now know was a cruel forgery.” 

‘‘Dear me! dear me ! there is some great mistake 
somewhere. Something very wrong,” said the old gentle- 
man. “ Mr. Selby told me he had received a letter from 
you saying that you had left him.” 

I never wrote such a letter,’- said Minna. 

‘‘ Dear me ! dear me ! this is dreadful work. Have 
you the letter — the forged document, I mean ” 

‘‘ No,” answered Minna, ‘‘ I lost it. I thought I had 
it in my satchel when I left the ‘ Oaks,’ but I must have 
dropped it somewhere in the hurry and confusion I 
was in.” 

“ This is bad — very bad. I wish you had that letter.” 

“You don’t suppose George will doubt my word,” 
said Minna, rather indignantly. 

“ Oh 1 dear, no, I don’t mean that ; but then, the 
truth is, Mr. Selby showed me your letter to him, and I 
declare I never saw so clever a forgery. I know your 
handwriting very well, Mrs. Selby, and I could have 
sworn it was your writing. The whole matter is inex- 
plicable.” 

'‘But I must write to George at once. He must re- 
turn, you know, and hear me. He will believe me. I 
would have come sooner, but I was so ill.” 

“What was the matter, my dear.'^” the old gentle- 
man was very fatherly in his way to Minna. “ Tell me 
what was the matter.” 

Minna blushed deeply at the recollection of where 


294: Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 

she had been when the accident happened. '' I fell/’ 
she said, “ and cut my head, and then I had brain fever. 
They thought I would die.” 

“ Poor little woman ! poor little woman ! how you 
must have suffered. You look as if you had been very 
ill ; but I am so glad you are back all safe, — it is a dread- 
ful business.” 

“ Will you send a letter for me to George, please ? ” 
asked Minna. 

Of course I will ; but really I am puzzled to know 
how or where to catch him. He left with no definite route 
laid out for himself. He was very unsettled, and will 
not be likely to remain any time in one place. But we’ll 
try, we’ll try.” 

“ I would like to write at once.” 

“Very well, my dear, very well. You can come in 
here,” opening the door of his sanctum, “and you will 
not be disturbed ; you will be nice and quiet.” 

Minna gratefully accepted the old gentleman’s offer, 
and there wrote a long and touching letter to her hus- 
band, giving him the whole story of her abduction ; how 
ill she had been, and how she longed to see him once 
more. 

- When the letter was addressed to where the old gen- 
tleman thought it would find Selby, Minna felt a great 
relief. She was willing to wait now. She felt confident 
her husband would not delay his coming when he re- 
ceived that epistle. 

“ And now,” said the old gentleman, “ you must go 
at once to the ‘ Oaks.’ All the servants are away, but 
you can soon obtain fresh ones.” (He forgot to mention 
about Tim.) 

“ Oh ! no,” said Minna, “ I could not go there yet, 


Wrecks the Sea of Life, 295 

not until George comes. I couldn't go there while he 
thinks me so bad. He will take me back to the ‘ Oaks ’ 
himself.” 

‘‘Tut! tut! tut!” exclaimed the kind-hearted old 
man, “ the whole thing is a misunderstanding, caused by 
some very wicked person indeed. Your husband’s house 
is the proper place for you, Mrs. Selby.” 

But Minna remained unmoved in her determination. 
She was very proud — she would not even accept assist- 
ance from her husband’s partner. She was resolved, if 
necessary, to work for her living until such time as her 
husband took her back of his own free will, which she 
knew he would do as soon as he learned the truth. 

Minna left the publishing house a happier woman 
than she had entered it. She promised the senior 
partner to call frequently until a letter came from Selby ; 
but she would receive no favor at his hands. She would 
not even consent to go and stay at his house, as he 
wanted her to do. She went away with the firm resolu- 
tion to work her own way, until her good name was 
vindicated by her husband’s taking her back of his own 
will to her old home. But Minna yearned to see the 
‘"Oaks” once more; and though she would not go to 
live there, she longed to look upon the dear old place, 
and so when she returned to the private boarding-house 
where she and her two companions had engaged rooms, 
she said to the “ Amazon,” Come and see my home. 
We will go and look at the dear place where I spent so 
many happy hours.” And so Minna, accompanied by 
Nell (whose nickname of the ‘‘Amazon” we will omit 
hereafter in describing the good life she was entering 
upon), drove out in the direction of the “ Oaks,” the 
girl Liz not feeling well enough to go with them. 


296 


Wrecks m the Sea of Life. 


Tim was standing smoking his pipe near the lodge 
gate when he observed the two women descend from the 
carriage and walk towards him. One of the strangers 
seemed to be pointing out the attractions of the place 
to the other ; and as they stopped and looked over the 
low iron railing into the grounds, Tim remarked, 

“ Well, it’s two women this time. What the devil 
do they want 1 It’s just the way Solomon John com- 
menced his pranks. I don’t want to have anything to 
do with women, though ; but these two are up to some 
game, I do believe.” 

He, however, thought there would be no harm to 
investigate the matter ; and so he opened the lodge gate 
and approached them. 

Minna was busy describing the beauties of the 
Oaks ” to Nell as Tim came up, when hearing his 
footsteps she hastily turned to see who it was. When 
she saw her old servant, she was so pleased to look upon 
a familiar face — she was so delighted to meet one who 
had always been so true and loyal to her — that she sprang 
towards him. 

Oh ! Tim,” she exclaimed, I never expected you 
were here — I am so glad to see you.” 

My God ! it is the mistress,” and Tim looked at 
Minna as if doubting his senses, and in his astonishment 
forgetting to pay her the usual mark of respect by touch- 
ing his hat. 

''Yes, Tim, it is me; but I suppose you think me 
greatly changed.” 

" I don’t believe I would have, known you ; but I knew 
you’d come back — I always said you’d come back — hurrah 
for me,” and Tim, in the exuberance of his feelings, 
threw his cap in the air. Then he remembered the 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


297 


presence of his mistress. “ Please excuse me, Mrs. 
Selby, but I'm the happiest man in the whole world, I 
am so proud to see you back again.” 

I haven’t come back to stay, Tim, not yet.” 

You haven’t come back to stay ! ” exclaimed Tim, 
aghast. “ Why ? I’ll have the servants all back before 
sundown, ma’am ; that needn’t stop you.” 

It is not that, Tim ; I won’t return to the ‘ Oaks ’ 
until Mr. Selby returns.” 

The features of Tim, which had been illumined by 
joy, now appeared quite downcast. 

Excuse me, ma’am, for having kept you out here 
when I ought to have been showing you to the house,” 
and he moved off towards the lodge gate. 

‘^Yes, Tim, I will go in ; there can be no harm in 
looking at the dear place ; besides, I want to speak to you. 
Come, Nell.” 

Nell had been standing in astonishment at the conduct 
of Tim, and her great heart warmed to him when she 
saw how devoted he was to his mistress. 

Minna walked slowly up the long broad avenue, and 
as she thought of how she had left her home, the misery 
she had endured ever since, and the pleasant days she 
had spent at the “ Oaks ” both before and after her 
marriage, she could not restrain her tears when she 
looked around her and saw how quiet and deserted every- 
thing appeared ; and as the image of her husband rose to 
her mind away in a foreign land, with no one near him to 
love him, alone and deeming himself forsaken, while she 
herself was like an outcast, her emotion overcame her, 
and she wept like a child. 

Tim wished he could sink out of sight when he wit- 
nessed the distress of his mistress ; he could not bear to 
see her suffer. 


298 Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 

When Tim had opened the great hall door Minna 
showed Nell into the drawing-room, and asking her to 
remain there a few minutes, she turned to Tim and said 
that she wished to speak to him in the library. 

Tim at once led the way for his mistress, and opening 
the door, waited respectfully until she had passed in, 
after which he followed and stood with his hat in his 
hand, while she sank into one of the large arm-chairs. 

Minna then told Tim the whole story, how she had 
gone to Chicago on the strength of the forged letter, how 
she had been decoyed there by Holt, her accident and long 
sickness, and wound up by saying that she had written 
to Mr. Selby, but that she would not come to live at the 
Oaks ” until her husband brought her there himself. 

Tim was greatly touched at the recital of her wrongs, 
and he then described the scene where Holt had been 
killed, and how Mrs. Rolph had professed ignorance of 
Minna’s whereabouts. Minna was horrified to hear of 
Holt’s dreadful death, and her suspicions were aroused 
in regard to Mrs. Rolph. She remembered the strange 
disappearance of the forged letter, the unaccountable 
presence of Mrs. Rolph at Mrs. Leech’s, and her sub- 
sequent actions in regard to Selby and herself. She 
began to suspect that the widow had some motives in 
all that she had done, and that it was not of a friendly 
nature to either her or her husband. 

She said to Tim, “ I am afraid Mrs. Rolph has not 
been a true friend to us.” 

Tim clinched the matter when he said, I always 
used to warn my master against her, for I knew she had 
no good feelings for him. She was disappointed that 
he did not marry her — that was the trouble.” 

Tim then did his utmost to persuade his mistress to 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


299 


live at the Oaks,” but she would not consent to do so. ' 
At last he received permission to go with her back to 
the city, and to visit her every day. Minna then visited 
every part of the house, and in her own room she lingered 
for some time. While there, she closed and locked the 
doors, and sinking on her knees by the bedside she 
poured forth her feelings to the Almighty, and sobbing 
while she prayed, she besought her Maker to watch over 
and guard her absent husband and to unite them once 
more. It was a fervent prayer — was it answered ? we 
will see. 

As she turned to leave the room her eye fell on her 
bible, the gift of her mother, which had remained un- 
touched on the table by her bed during her long and 
miserable absence. 

Surely there can be no harm in taking this, and 
kissing the book, she carried it with her. 

See, Tim,” she said as she met the faithful servant 
in the hall, ‘‘ I am taking this, it was my mother’s.” 

When Minna and Nell drove back to their boarding- 
house Tim sat on the box with the driver. 


300 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


CHAPTER XXX. 

Tim now proved of valuable assistance to Minna in 
many ways, and through his exertions comfortable rooms 
were obtained, where she and her two companions could 
live retired and at small expense. It had occurred to 
Minna to ask Nell how the means were procured to pay 
the expenses while she was in Chicago, and the girl at 
once told her that Mrs. Rolph had supplied her with the 
money. This could not be repaid at once, but Minna 
resolved that no further assistance should come from 
that quarter. Then the cottage with its furniture in 
Chicago had to be disposed of, and the proceeds handed 
back to Mrs. Rolph. Minna did not wish the girls to 
leave her, she having made up her mind to be a protectress 
to them for the rest of their lives ; and as something 
had to be done immediately Tim was just the one to 
do it. 

It was therefore arranged that he should go to 
Chicago with power to sell the furniture, and hand over 
the cottage to the landlord ; and accordingly he started 
on his errand without delay. 

Nell had still a portion of the money left which Mrs. 
Rolph had given her, and Minna did not scruple to use 
this until at least she had an opportunity to earn more. 
But she calculated that it would not be very long ere 


Wrecks hi the Sea of Life, 


801 


her husband would return, when she would be able to 
repay the widow her money, and the necessity for earning 
more would be avoided. She was, however, doomed to 
be disappointed, and her sufferings were by no means 
so near an end as she imagined. 

Tim went to Chicago as he had been directed, 
and had no difficulty in finding either the cottage or its 
landlord. When he saw the latter, however, he was 
surprised to hear that a lady had already been making 
inquiries about the furniture, and that she claimed to 
have an interest in it. Tim at once concluded that Mrs. 
Rolph was not far distant, and as he wished particularly 
to speak to that lady, he took the trouble to find out 
where she was staying. 

The widow was more than astonished when she 
received a visit from Tim. She was at first alarmed. 
She thought Selby must have returned, and, having 
learned the whole particulars of the outrage committed 
on him and his wife, had sent his servant to demand an 
interview with her. She determined, however, to brave 
it out. There was only the letter which Minna had 
written, and which she had stolen and afterwards sent to 
Selby, which could at all implicate her. She had de- 
stroyed the' forged letter she had written in the name of 
Selby to his wife, asking her to come to Chicago ; and 
although she knew Minna would blame her as the only 
one who could have used the other letter, she resolved 
to deny any connection with it. Nothing could be 
proved against her. What need she care, now that 
Holt was dead. She therefore met Tim with a face as 
unconcerned as if nothing troubled her. 

Tim was prepared for this. 

'' I was sent by my mistress,’' he said, '' to hand over 


302 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 

to you the furniture in that cottage which you lent her 
when she was here/' 

Mrs. Rolph was taken aback for a moment. She 
was about to deny any knowledge of it, but decided that 
it would be better not to do so. 

‘‘Yes,” she replied, “ I did furnish a cottage in order 
to take Mrs. Selby out of a very disreputable house 
here. It is very strange how she ever came to be in 
such an awkward position for a lady.” 

“ There’s nothing strange about it,” said Tim, 
bluntly ; “ she was taken there under false pretences 
by a couple of very disreputable people.” 

Mrs. Rolph colored, and her eyes flashed for an in- 
stant. She knew that Tim intended the remark to 
apply to her. She replied, however, quite calmly, “ In- 
deed, I was not aware of it. What could have been 
their object ? ” 

“ The object was petty, mean, dirty spite. It was 
to satisfy the revenge of a disappointed woman, Mrs. 
Rolph.” 

“ Well, I am very sorry for it,” replied the widow ; 
“ but really it does not concern me so much that you 
should come here to telLme all the troubles of the Selby 
family.” 

“It concerns you just this much, Mrs. Rolph, that 
I have come here to warn you not to try any more tricks 
on my mistress.” 

“ You insolent rascal,” cried the widow, almost be- 
side herself with rage at this bold stroke of Tim’s, 
“ what do you mean ? leave the room this very in- 
stant.” 

“ All right,” said Tim, rising and moving towards 
the door; “but I came here as a friend. You see Tm 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 303 

an important witness if this thing ever comes to court 
I saw you steal that letter.” 

Mrs. Rolph turned white and trembled. You saw 
me steal a letter ! ” 

Yes, ma am, that’s what I said. You stole it from 
my mistress.” 

Now Tim had seen nothing of the sort ; but when 
Minna had told him of the loss of the letter which she 
had accepted as coming from her husband, and how Mrs. 
Rolph had offered to place it in the satchel, he con- 
cluded that the widow had kept it ; and so boldly as- 
serted that he had seen her take it. Now Mrs. Rolph 
remembered perfectly well that Tim had been absent 
with his master on that occasion, a fact which he had 
not calculated on her knowing. Mrs. Rolph, therefore, 
thought that Tim referred to the letter which Minna 
had written, and which she, instead of destroying, had 
placed in her bosom. Tim’s stroke therefore struck 
home. 

Will you explain yourself,” she said, a little less 
defiantly, ‘‘you have made a serious charge.” 

“ Well, ma’am, you see I’ve an unfortunate habit of 
always prying about, and I happened to see you and 
my mistress together. I was just outside in the hall, 
and I saw you take a letter, which I know belonged to 
her, and hide it on your person. I heard and saw 
everything,” concluded Tim, as if to dismiss the sub- 
ject. 

“ Who would believe such a thing ? ” said Mrs. Rolph 
mockingly. 

“A jury would, ma’am, when I stated it on oath,” 
answered Tim. “I’ve never said anything about it, 
although I ought to have done so ; for you know there’s 


804 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 

been queer letters passing to and fro lately ; but I came 
here as your friend. You don’t want me, so I’ll go.” 

“ Stay,” said Mrs. Rolph, are you really my friend, 
Tim ” 

Yes, ma’am, on one condition.” 

Name it.” 

'' If you promise to leave my mistress alone for the 
future — no more tricks on her.” 

“ If I promise, will you never hint at what you have 
just said to me } ” 

ril be mum as a mouse, ma’am ; but I would advise 
you to keep out of my master’s way for a while ; he’s 
coming home.” 

“ When will he return ” asked the widow. 

He’s expected every day.” 

“ You are altogether wrong, Tim, in supposing that 
I ever harmed your mistress ; but I don’t wish you to 
speak about me as you have done. It might lead peo- 
ple to think that I am a dreadful person. You may 
rest easy about me and what you call my tricks, for I 
am going abroad. Will that satisfy you } ” 

^ Wes, ma’am ; and now about the furniture. Here 
is the key of the cottage,” saying which Tim handed it 
to Mrs. Rolph, and departed, feeling quite sure that he 
had frightened the widow so as to keep her quiet for a 
time at least. 

When Tim returned to New York he told Minna how 
he had met Mrs. Rolph and handed over to her the 
cottage and furniture, which, he said, was the easiest 
method-to repay her ; but he never referred to his having 
accused her of stealing a letter, he retained that informa- 
tion for some future occasion. All Tim wanted for the 
present was to prevent Mrs. Rolph from doing any more 


Wi^ecks in the Sea of Life, 305 

secret injury to his mistress, and that he believed he had 
accomplished. 

Mrs. Rolph had really been contemplating a trip to 
Europe as soon as she had made things safe for herself 
in the Selby matter. Tim’s visit hastened her departure, 
especially when she learned that Selby was on his way 
home, and expected every day. She therefore returned 
to New York, made her arrangements, and took the next 
steamer for England. 

Selby, however, did not return immediately. Day 
after day, week after week passed, and no word came 
from him. One or two communications, of a business 
nature, were received from him by the senior partner ; 
but in them he made no mention of ever having received 
Minna’s letter, nor did he' even refer to her at all. He 
was travelling from place to place, and found the excite- 
ment of constant change more agreeable than if he were 
to remain any time in one place. He did not say when 
he would return, but the tone of his letters implied that 
he had no intention of shortening his stay in Europe. 

Minna, in the mean time, grew very despondent, as 
day after day passed and no reply to her letter came. 
She could not understand it. She still had implicit faith 
that her husband would believe her story, but his con- 
tinued silence finally began to prey heavily on her mind. 
Tim never allowed a day to pass without visiting his 
mistress ; and when he saw that she would receive no 
pecuniary assistance from any one, but was determined 
to earn her living, he interested himself to procure such 
work for her as she was able to do, and for which he 
always managed to get handsome remuneration. He 
frequently contrived to slip in a few extra dollars without 
Minna’s knowledge, and thus he was able to perform a 

20 


306 


Wi^ecks in the Sea of Life, 


valuable service for his mistress in a way she could not 
object to. Tim, however, when soliciting ladies’ work 
never allowed it to be known who it was for. He inva- 
riably said it was to assist a relative of his, and as he 
always carried away the articles and brought them back 
when finished, no one had any idea that Mrs. Selby was 
doing needlework for her living. The two girls, Nell and 
Liz, assisted Minna, and as Tim attended to all the out- 
door work for them, and acted as errand boy and caterer, 
they were able to spend a very quiet, and, if Minna had 
enjoyed good spirits, a very pleasant time. It was new 
life to Nell and Liz, who, being free from any annoyance 
or insult, or from having to face the sneers of the world, 
or the disappointments which but for Tim they might 
have had to endure, were quite happy and contented. 

Minna, however, began to droop and fade. The 
color which had begun to return to her cheeks now 
disappeared once more, and Nell felt for the poor suffer- 
ing woman, whom she had learned to love so dearly. 
Still, hope in the breast of Minna sustained her from 
giving way altogether, and as the days went by her at- 
tention was diverted partially from her own troubles by 
observing the decline of one of her companions. 

As we have already mentioned, the girl Liz was not 
strong. She was of a delicate constitution. While living 
a life of shame the excitement had sustained her for the 
time being ; but imperceptibly there had iTeen a heavy 
strain upon her health, which, now that she was experi- 
encing a quiet life, began to tell upon her. 

Liz also suffered keenly the pangs of regret and 
remorse as she remembered the unhappiness she had 
caused a fond father and mother by the downward course 
she had pursued. Her parents, she believed, were still 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. ?07 

alive, but she knev/ that they must be heart-broken at 
the disgrace she had brought upon them. Poor girl ! it 
had not been of her own seeking, but she had listened to 
the voice of the tempter. She had defied the wishes of 
her father, whose better judgment had caused him to 
warn her against the very man who accomplished her 
ruin. She had never seen her parents since the day she 
had run away from home, but now she longed to look 
upon their faces — to ask their forgiveness ; but she could 
not find courage to do it ; and so she yearned for a 
mother’s love while she pined away under her remorseful 
feelings. 

Both Minna and Nell were pained to see the great 
change which was coming over Liz. She seemed to fade 
away day by day ; and as her face became more pinched 
and wan, her disposition grew more and more gentle. 
The rooms they occupied were very bright and cheerful, 
and comfortably furnished, thanks to Tim’s exertions 
and foresight, and every day the three women would sit 
and sew while they chatted pleasantly together. Had 
there been no vain, regrets, no unpleasant memories to 
look back on — had there not been hope deferred which 
maketh the heart sick, Minna and her two companions 
would have been happy and contented in their new life. 
They went out very little, only when obliged to do so 
to make purchases, or when Minna went to inquire 
for a letter from her husband ; and in the evenings Tim 
would join the little circle, and, at the request of his 
mistress, sit and listen while she read aloud to them. It 
was a peaceful home for the two girls who had spent the 
few previous years of their life in boisterous and sinful 
excitement, and the pleasant change was very grateful 
to them. 


308 Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 

At last Liz grew so weak, and suffered so much 
from pain in her chest, that Minna and Nell insisted 
upon her discontinuing work. They procured for her a 
large easy-chair, and there she would recline amongst 
the pillows which Nell fondly arranged for her, and her 
large wistful eyes would look so mournful and sad at 
times, that Minna, to cheer her up, would drop her sew- 
ing and read for hours to her, while Nell would ply her 
needle with renewed energy, to do enough work for all 
three. There was a firm bond of union between these 
women. It was the bond of a sincere sympathy for each 
other ; it was the bond of a true love. Nell used to 
ponder over the change that had come over her and Liz. 
In the bond of union that existed between her and her 
companions, she felt strong enough to defy the scorn of 
the whole world. I am getting at the secret of fallen 
woman’s reformation,” she would think. I’ll find it out 
yet before long. I believe there is a way for us to acquire 
hope. I do think there is a chance for us poor girls 
after all.” 

One day, when Minna haS gone to make her accus- 
tomed inquiry for a letter from .her husband, and while 
Nell was sitting beside Liz sewing, the latter said in 
an earnest eager way — 

Nell, I don’t think I am going to last very long, I 
feel myself growing weaker and weaker every day ; but 
I don’t fear death now as I would have done not very 
long ago, only there’s one wish I have. Oh ! Nell, if I 
could only get it, Ld die perfectly happy.” 

'' Don’t talk of dying, Liz,” said Nell gently. '' You 
will be all right and strong again. You want rest, that’s 
all — you’ve overworked yourself, poor thing.” 

''No, Nell ! ni never be stronger than I am — I will 
never get better, I feel it.” 


Wrecks hi the Sea of Life, 


309 


You want change, that’s it,” said Nell. These are 
nice enough rooms, but it’s the city air that’s hurting 
you. Mrs. Selby and I were just talking about it yes- 
terday, and we’ve decided to take you out in the country, 
where you’ll have fresh air and see the green fields — that 
will bring you round all right.” 

“ I will never leave these rooms, Nell, until I’m car- 
ried away to my long home,” said Liz, mournfully. 

'' Why, Liz, girl, what’s come over you } You make 
me shiver to hear you talk like that. You’re down- 
hearted, now you must cheer up — it won’t do to give way 
like this, it’s bad for most any one.” 

‘‘I know I’m down-hearted, Nell, but there’s one 
thing could make me happy. Oh ! if I could only get it.” 

What is it, Liz } what is it, girl } we’ll get it for you 
if it can be got ; what is it V 

“ If I could only see my poor dear mother, Nell, and 
my father. If I could only have their forgiveness I 
would die happy — I would not wish to live.” 

‘‘ We’ll send for them ; we’ll get Mrs. Selby to write ; 
we’ll do it to-day,” said Nell ; and we’ll send Tim to 
fetch them. What on earth would we poor women have 
done if it hadn’t been for that kind-hearted chap } I de- 
clare, he’s a good soul.” 

Indeed he is ; but do you think they would come, 
Nell, after all I’ve done.^ Gh ! I am afraid they cannot 
forgive me.” 

’Deed they will,” said Nell encouragingly, wait till 
you see the letter Mrs. Selby will write. Of course 
they’ll come. Where do they live ? ” 

Oh ! if they should be dead ! I have not heard any- 
thing about them for a long time. My old home is near 
Ogdensburg, in this state.” 


810 IVrecl’s in the Sea of Life. 

Well, then, my dear girl, just rest easy ; we’ll have 
Tim off to-morrow with a letter to fetch them. I know 
Mrs. Selby will let him go.” 

When Minna returned, Nell told her the wish which 
Liz had expressed, and she at once agreed to write the 
required letter, and Tim was despatched the next day 
to find the old people, and with him he took a most 
touching appeal from the repentant girl to her parents 
written by his mistress. 

Liz now grew feverishly excited until she could 
learn whether her parents were alive, and whether they 
would come to see her, and the doctor who was attend- 
ing her told Minna and Nell that he had grave fears 
that it would result fatally to her. When they told him 
the cause of her agitation, he said that joy was as likely 
to kill her as disappointment. 

Nell and Minna, therefore, did their utmost to com- 
fort and soothe the poor girl, and their anxiety for her 
became very great, as Tim’s return was delayed beyond 
the expected time. 

’ She had grown so weak that sh^e was unable to take 
her accustomed place in the big arm-chair, but lay 
propped up with pillows in her bed. She looked very 
frail, and her eyes, which were unnaturally bright, had 
a touching expression in them, a wistful longing look, as 
if all the hope of her ebbing life was concentrated in the 
one great desire of her soul to see the loved ones before 
she died. Minna and Nell now realized that they were 
about to lose their companion ; and though they were 
sad at the thought of her approaching death, it was a 
great comfort for them to know that she would die a re- 
formed woman, repentant, and looking forward to a 
brighter home in Heaven. Through the efforts of amis- 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


811 


sionary, a good man who found them out and visited the 
sick girl regularly, she had been led to make her peace 
with God. The only thing wanting to make her death- 
bed a perfectly happy one was the presence and for- 
giveness of her parents, whom she felt she had wronged 
so deeply. Oh ! how the poor girl looked forward to 
their coming! how fervently she prayed for it, how wist- 
fully she watched the door, expecting it every minute to 
open and admit her aged father and mother. 

Her prayer was answered. At last Tim made his 
appearance, and with him came a white-haired, venerable 
looking old man, and an elderly lady with a sweet placid 
face. 

As they entered the room Liz tried to speak, but her 
emotion was too great, her strength utterly failed her, 
her head sank back on the pillows, as her poor old mother 
clasped her in her arms. 

My poor child — rny poor lost dear — my own darling — 
I have found you at last ; look up, my darling, it is your 
poor old mother, who has mourned for you so long. Oh 1 
friends (turning to Nell and Minna), she is not dead, is 
she.?” 

Nell came forward, and gently taking the poor girl 
from the arms of the disconsolate mother, she tenderly 
raised her and administered a cordial to her, which had 
the effect of reviving her. 

The old father had sank into the arm-chair, and cover- 
ing his face with his trembling hands was sobbing bit- 
terly. 

“ Oh I mother — father,” gasped Liz, when she could 
speak, '' will you forgive me .? I have made you suffer. 
I have suffered myself.” 

The tears were rolling down the cheeks of the old 


312 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


lady, as she again took the dying girl in her arms and 
pressed her gently to her bosom. 

'' My poor, ill-used girl ; why didn’t you comeback 
to us — when — when — he deceived you Your home 
was always open to you ; your room has never been used 
since ; it is waiting for you just the same as the day you 
left it/’ 

‘‘ Oh ! mother,” cried Liz. 

“ Isn’t it, John } (turning to the old gentleman.) 
Come, John, and see our poor girl.” 

The old father arose, and going to the bedside kissed 
the brow of his daughter, and as he did so he left tears 
of forgiveness on her brow. My dear ^ daughter, what 
your mother says is true. We have longed for your face 
all this weary time.” 

Oh ! then, I am happy now. I dared not return, 
mother ; I could not hope for forgiveness ; but I can die 
happy now. Oh ! so happy, mother ! ” and Liz pressed 
her warm cheek close to her mother’s breast ; she was a 
child once more, at rest from trials and troubles. It 
was her last glimpse of happiness on . earth, ere she 
entered the portals from which there is no returning. 

‘‘Nell,*’ she said, hardly above a whisper, “Mrs. 
Selby, kiss me before I go. Oh ! Nell, we have passed 
through dreadful times ; but they are all over now. God 
bless you, Nell, for being so good to me, and you, Mrs. 
Selby, you will be happy soon ; and I — Oh ! I am so 
happy, dear, dear mother.” 

Tim had stood it as long as he could ; but he had to 
leave the room. Minna and Nell were heart-broken, as 
they pressed the thin hands of their friend, and kissed 
her a last, a long good-by. 

“ Mother,” said Liz, in a low tone, “ press me close 


Wrecks m the Sea of Life. 


313 


to you ; I am so cold, dear mother, dear father — closer^ 
mother — I am so happy.” 

“ My poor child ! ” said the old lady, as she stooped 
to press a kiss upon her daughter’s brow. 

Poor Liz was dead. 

Let us close the scene on the distress of the old 
father and mother, and the grief of Minna and Nell ; and 
in the words of Whittier we will write : — 

“ By the holy love He beareth — 

By the bruised reed He spareth, — 

O may He, to whom alone 
All her cruel wrongs are known, 

Still her hope and refuge prove, 

With a more than mother’s love.’* 


314 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


CHAPTER XXXL 

We must now change the scene from America to 
Australia, in order to follow Richard Grey in his wander- 
ings. He had, on his arrival in Melbourne, succeeded in 
realizing a large sum from the sale of his daughter’s 
jewels, and with this he had been able to live in dashing 
style for a few months. But the round of dissipation in 
which he engaged soon caused his money to disappear, 
and then he found himself obliged once more to exert 
himself and use his wits, in order to procure the means 
of living. Before he had quite used up his money he 
resolved to visit the diggings, and it is just after his arri- 
val amongst the miners that we find him. He had man- 
aged to buy a share in a claim which had every prospect 
of becoming a lucrative one, and at once took his place 
to work in regular turn with his partners. He had not 
forgotten Langton, nor had he neglected to try and dis- 
cover his whereabouts ; but during all the time he was 
in Melbourne he had not heard or seen anything of him. 
When he went to the diggings he almost gave up all hope 
of finding him, and for the time being he lost interest in 
the search for the missing gambler, as the prospect of 
becoming rich through mining presented itself before 
him. 

The claim which he and his partners were working 
was one which had been partly worked when they 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


315 


bought it, and they had found indications of gold by ex- 
cavating. These indications finally led to their tunnel- 
ing towards a neighboring claim, the owners^ of which 
were just as eager for the precious metal as Grey and 
his companions. No time was therefore to be lost in 
carrying on the work, and Grey, as soon as he became a 
partner in the claim, found no time to look about him 
ere he was engaged with pick and spade. 

One day it was his turn to descend the shaft, and he 
was busy on his knees working in the tunnel, when he 
thought he heard a succession of dull thuds right ahead 
of him. He stopped to listen, and sure enough he 
plainly heard the' blows. He was convinced in a 
moment that the sounds came from, some other miner, 
working near him, down in the bowels of the earth. It 
seemed to his ear, as he listened, that the digger could 
not be more than a foot or two away from him, and he 
therefore redoubled his energies in order to make the 
most of his time in case the tunnel was broken into, 
when further progress would be stopped. 

Suddenly the point of a pick protruded, and a small 
aperture appeared. Then Grey gave a blow and the 
hole was enlarged; another stroke from the stranger and 
the faces of the diggers appeared to each other, and a 
hearty salutation was on the lips of each, when, in a 
moment, they recognized one another — 

Grey ! ” 

Langton ! ’ 

On the face of the former there was a scowl, and on 
that of the latter a look almost of fear. 

“ I’ve been looking for you a long time,” said Grey. 

“Have you ” replied Langton. “Well, you’ve 
found me ; what do you want } ” 


316 Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 

'' I don’t see that we can settle our business here,” 
said Grey. 

“ If k’s fight, there’s nothing to prevent it,” said 
Langton, in a mocking tone ; I’m ready.” 

“ We had better come to an understanding first, and 
we can fight afterwards, if necessary,” answered Grey. 
'' Where’s your camp } ” 

“ Next to yours, I should say,” was the reply, when 
we meet here. I haven’t worked through the earth a 
mile or so to get to this spot.” 

Then let’s quit work and meet up above,” said 
Grey. 

I guess we’ll meet lower down before long,” re- 
marked Langton, with a. mocking laugh ; ‘'but we’ll go 
up first.” 

The two men then retired to the bottom of their re- 
spective shafts, and were hauled up. 

As soon as their fellow-miners were informed of the 
reason for stopping work, and after a consultation had 
been held between all the parties concerned for the pur- 
pose of arriving at an adjustment of the difficulty. Grey 
took Langton to one side. 

“ Langton,” he said, “ it is now a long time since we 
met, and I’ve something particular to say to you ; will 
you take a walk with me } I don’t want to speak before 
these fellows just now.” 

“ So far as I am concerned, we can talk right here,” 
replied Langton, almost defiantly; “but I’ve no objec- 
tion to go where you please.” 

“ It’s better to say what we’ve got to say alone, at 
first,” said Grey ; “ perhaps we can arrange matters 
quietly, without a row.” 

“All right,” said Langton, “let us go and the two 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life 817 

men walked away to a secluded spot a little distance from 
the camp. 

Then Grey turned to Langton, and said : You won 
a great deal of money from me, Langton. I suppose 
you know you ruined me 

“ I suppose I played better than you,” replied Lang- 
ton ; ‘'gamblers can’t win always. You had your share 
of good luck, too, in your time. Why do you grudge 
mine } ” 

“ I always gave a man a chance to win his money 
back,” said Grey ; “ did you treat me that way } ” 

“ I think I did,” said Langton, coolly. “ You cleaned 
me out pretty well the last time I played with you, if I 
remember aright.” 

“Yes,” said Grey, bitterly, “and I suppose you know 
how I happened to clean you out on that one occasion V 

“ Luck, I daresay,” was the reply. 

“No,” said Grey, fiercely, ‘Gt was because you had 
not the opportunity of cheating me as you had done be- 
fore that evening.” 

“ Hold on. Grey ; not so fast. This is not a country 
for men to call each other cheats.” 

“ You can tell the truth in any country,” said Grey, 
now getting fairly roused. “ I always thought you 
played a fair game. I never imagined you were a swin- 
dler until I met Bill Brown in New York. He told me 
the whole story, Langton ; you needn’t try to deny it 
any longer.” 

“ My word is as good as Bill Brown’s,” said Langton, 
sullenly. “ Is this all you had to say to me when you 
brought me here } If so, I guess I’ll return to camp.” 

“You’ll stop here, Langton, till I’ve finished with 
you,” said Grey, firmly. “ I’ve something more to say. 


318 Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 

I haven’t travelled all this distance after you to let you 
slip now.” 

Langton seemed inclined to move away ; then he ap- 
parently changed his mind. “ Say on, Grey, but be 
quick about it ; mining gives a fellow an appetite, and 
I’m hungry.” 

''Langton,” said Grey, "there is no use fencing any 
longer with me. I want my money back. I know all 
about how you swindled me out of it. I can prove it by 
more witnesses than Bill Brown. If you don’t pay me 
back what you regularly stole from me, so help me God, 
ril expose you in every camp in Australia. I’ll follow 
you as long as I live, till I drag it out of you.” 

"Ha! ha! ha!” laughed Langton, "you’ll have a 
nice time doing it. Do you suppose I care for such a 
childish threat Do you think the miners will believe 
you more than me ? Do you imagine they will take up 
our quarrel ? Pshaw 1 Grey, don’t be a fool.” 

"Then I’ll take up my own quarrel. You won’t 
escape me,” exclaimed Grey, angrily taking a step for- 
ward. 

In a moment Langton had placed his hand on his 
hip to grasp his pistol, the next he was seized by the 
throat and hurled to the ground by the infuriated Grey. 

It was a fearful struggle. They fought like demons. 
Each knew that he could expect no mercy from the 
other. Each tried to reach his pistol but was prevented 
by the other. Grey’s dissipation now told fearfully 
against him. At first his rage and the excitement of 
the moment gave him an unnatural strength, but it did 
not last. He found himself becoming exhausted, while 
his antagonist gave no sign of yielding. Suddenly Lang- 
ton made a desperate effort and succeeded in freeing 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 319 

himself from Grey’s grasp. The next moment Richard 
Grey was struggling on his back, while his antagonist 
held him by the throat with his knees pressed upon his 
breast. Tighter and tighter did Langton contract his 
fingers on the throat of the man he now had at his 
mercy. Richard Grey’s struggles became more and 
more feeble, his eyes grew bloodshot and seemed as if 
they would start out of their sockets, and his face assumed 
a deep purple hue. 

Langton slowly drew his revolver with one hand 
while with the other he held his victim down. I don’t 
want to choke you like a dog,” he said through his 
clenched teeth and in a voice full of hate, “ but you’ve 
got to die. If I spare you now that you are in my power 
you’ll not spare me if you ever get a chance. This world 
can’t hold us both.” 

Saying which he coolly placed the pistol to the fore- 
head of Grey, there was a dull report, a spasmodic 
struggle, and Richard Grey passed to his long account. 

Langton sprang to his feet, and looking fearfully 
around, darted off in an opposite direction from the 
camp. 

The body of Richard Grey was not discovered until 
a couple of days afterwards, and during that time Lang- 
ton was able to make good his escape. The murder 
soon passed out of the mind of the people, and the 
murderer was never called upon to answer for his crime. 

Thus ended the career of a man who had lived a cold 
selfish life, whose feelings were never enlisted in the 
cause of either justice or sympathy for others. He lived 
but for himself. He died unregretted by friends, nn- 
mourned in a strange land. 


320 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life* 


CHAPTER XXXII. 

The parents of Liz took her body with them to 
Ogdensburg, and there the poor girl was buried in the 
family grave. Minna and Nell missed their companion 
very much, and Tim found the abode of his mistress a 
very sad one when he visited it. He, however, continued 
his good offices with unabated zeal, and tried in every 
way to make things cheerful. Nell appeared to be able, 
during these days, to endure any amount of fatigue, for 
she insisted in not only performing her own part of the 
work, but she very frequently relieved Minna from her 
share, when she saw her growing paler and thinner each 
day from the anxiety and harrowing suspense she ex- 
perienced when no word came from Mr. Selby. Nell 
began to think she would lose Minna as she had lost 
Liz, and she would often ponder over her probable fate 
if such an event took place. It seemed as if Minna was 
the tie which bound her to a good life, and if it was 
broken, she sometimes thought she was not yet strong 
enough to continue the good course she was following. 
She feared that if left to herself she could not yet combat 
the scoffs and jeers of the world, nor the disappointments 
and sufferings she might be subjected to. Physically, 
Nell was very strong ; morally, she was still weak, and 
(which is not generally the case with people) she knew 
and acknowledged her inward weakness. She loved 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life^ 


821 


Minna dearly, she regarded her as one whose influence^ 
would ever keep her in the right path, and whose loss 
might be the means of separating her from the pleasant, 
happy life she was leading. She therefore watched the 
evident decline of Minna with anxious eyes, and spared 
no pains to make life easy for her suffering companion. 

As days grew into weeks, and weeks into months, 
and still no word came from his master, Tim began to 
fear that something had happened to him. The senior 
partner also became anxious, and Minna drooped more 
and more. It seemed sometimes to her that the harm 
which had been done was destined to be irreparable ; 
that the breach between her husband .and herself would 
never be healed. But hope would come to her aid and 
whisper comfort to her heart. So long as no letter came 
to signify his continued belief in her guilt, so long as he 
did not refuse to take her back, Minna would not give 
way altogether. The only fear was that, when the time for 
reconciliation came, it would find her such a wreck that 
she would not live to enjoy her happiness. 

Things went on as usual, however, so far as the 
routine of each day’s existence went. Tim procured 
sufficient work, and Nell sewed for their daily bread, 
Minna helping her when she was able. In the evenings, 
Tim would pay his accustomed visit ; there would be 
the usual reading, if Minna did not feel too weak for the 
effort, in which case Nell and Tim would play checkers, 
or the latter would keep them amused by relating the 
gossip of the day. 

One evening, as Minna reclined in the large easy- 
chair which had been occupied by Liz when she was 
alive, Nell, who sat sewing by the window, remarked : 

Do you know, Mrs. Selby, I have been wondering 
21 


322 Wrecks in the Sea oj Life. 

,what I will do when the time comes for you and me to 
part ? ” 

“ I hope, Nell, I will be able to offer you a home. I 
cannot think that my husband has ever received my 
letter ; I am sure he would not treat it with cruel in- 
difference. If I should go back to the '' Oaks ” to live you 
will come with me.” 

No, Mrs. Selby, I can never do that ; I would not 
be happy there.” 

‘‘ Not happy, Nell ! ” exclaimed Minna ; oh, do not 
say that. There is nothing I would not do to make you 
happy.” 

You are too good, Mrs. Selby, to ever do anything 
to make me unhappy ; but I could not live with you, 
rd be afraid all the time of being found out. Some one 
who knew me when I led the bad life might recognize 
me, and then look at the disgrace. Oh ! no, that would 
never do. I would be in constant dread ; it would be 
regular misery.” 

You do not know how kind, how noble, my husband 
is ; he is too good, almost ; he would never allow you to 
be insulted, he would protect you.” 

'Of a person openly insulted me, I think I could pro- 
tect myself,” said Nell with a flash of her old temper; 

but that’s not it, it is the covert sneer, the look of aver- 
sion from people that I dread ; neither you nor your hus- 
band could prevent that.” 

'^Poor Nell ! it is the old story over again which you 
have told me so often.” 

“ It is the mark set on us girls ; but I’m beginning 
to see a way for me to get over the difflculty ; I’ve been 
thinking of it a good deal lately, more than ever since 
Liz died.” 


323 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 

‘^Poor Liz ! said Minna, ‘‘it is a great comfort to 
know that she was saved.” 

“Yes, thank God for that !” said Nell, fervently. 

“ Tell me your plans,” said Minna. 

“Well, you see, Mrs. Selby, we girls have great odds 
against us. People won’t take us into their families to 
live for fear of hurting their wives and daughters. They 
won’t employ us because they can’t trust our honesty. 
No decent man will marry any of us; such a marriage 
would end in misery, and a girl with any pride left in 
her would never accept of charity. If a girl should try 
to reform, the distrust of the world would soon drive 
her back to her old way of living. I’ve thought of 
all these things, Mrs. Selby, and there’s only one way 
that I see for girls to get even with the world.” 

“ What is it, Nell ” 

“To place the world under some obligation to them, 
ma’am.” 

“ How } ” asked Minna. 

“ I’ll only speak of my own case, what I’m thinking 
of doing ; but I’ve other plans which I’ll tell you, for 
myself I’m going to be a nurse. I don’t believe people 
will revile me when I’m tending the sick, — when I’m risk- 
ing my life to do good to others, do you think they 
will ? If they did, don’t you think I could stand it 
better in that case ” 

“ This is like your good heart to think of such a plan.” 

“ I don’t know,’’ said Nell. “ I hate to go back to the 
old life, I dread the new one ; it’s the only way open that 
I see. But Lll want some help. I’ll want some recom- 
mendation ; perhaps you can help me in that.” 

“ ril help you any way I can,” said Minna ; “ but I 
would prefer not to part from you.” 

“ I’ve been thinking if some good ladies were to take 


324 Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 

us poor girls up and protect us ; if they’d not be ashamed 
to openly encourage and help us, there are girls who’d 
gladly take to the life I’m speaking about. There are 
nurses wanted all the time. If the yellow fever strikes 
the South, there are nurses wanted. If war takes place, 
how useful they could be ; in our hospitals they can get 
plenty of work. All over the world there’s sickness — 
there are accidents ; there are thousands of cases where 
nurses are wanted all the time. If there was a band 
formed from amongst us poor fallen women, would they 
revile us when they saw the good we were doing ? I 
don’t think human nature is so bad as to let them do it.” 

Do you think, Nell, you could get girls to do as 
you say ? you know they’d be risking their lives.” 

''But they’d be saving their souls. Yes, Mrs. Selby, 
there are girls who would gladly do it to escape the bad 
life. I’ve seen poor women ready to kill themselves for 
remorse, and there are some who prefer to live on in 
shame. I think the ' Homes,’ are good, but only for 
those who have fallen so low that it’s a mercy to give 
them some place where they can die in peace or linger 
out their few remaining days.” 

Tim at this moment appeared, his face all aglow ; 
he had important news for his mistress. 

The senior partner had received a letter from Selby, 
saying that he would return home in a few weeks. 

As Tim delivered his news the wan face of his mis- 
tress lit up with a joyful expression, then she asked : 

" Did he mention me, Tim ? ” 

" No ! ma’am/’ was the sorrowful reply, " he did not; 
it’s uncommon strange.” 

Minna’s face fell for a moment but the next she 
smiled contentedly. " He never received my letter, but 
he is alive, he is coming home. I am satisfied.” 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


325 


CHAPTER XXXIIL 

Mrs. Rolph went to Europe, and while in Paris she 
succeeded, through some American acquaintances whom 
she met there, in obtaining the entree to a very select 
circle in that gay city. Her great wealth gave her the 
means of living in handsome style, and her beauty made 
her a favorite with the Parisian gentlemen. She saw her 
opportunity to secure an exalted position in society, and 
she determined to avail herself of it. It was not long* 

o 

ere she had several suitors for her hand, but none of 
them answered her purpose, as they did not rank amongst 
the nobility. She did not require wealth so much as 
she coveted a title, and to gain the latter she was ready 
if necessary to sacrifice her feelings and her comfort. 
Amongst those who were attracted by her dazzling beauty 
was Comte de la Croix, and to him she resolved to 
surrender her hand whenever he should pluck up courage 
to ask it. To this end she encouraged the old man, who 
was evidently smitten with her charms, but who hesita- 
ted because he feared a refusal. He was dreadfully ugly, 
but he was estimated to be enormously rich, and then 
he was the Comte de la Croix, which in the eyes of Mrs. 
Rolph was above silver and gold, and compensated for 
the plainness of his personal appearance. He had been 
a thorough roue in his day ; but he had become soured 


326 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


and of a jealous disposition, three traits in his character, 
however, which the widow did not discover until it was 
too late. 

It was not long ere the Comte de la Croix felt suffi- 
ciently emboldened to seek the gay widow in marriage, 
and to his delight, we may also say surprise, she accepted 
him. The idea of appearing before her New York 
friends as the countess was too great a trumph for her 
to refuse. She could defy Selby. She almost wondered 
that she had ever given herself as much trouble as she 
had done to be revenged on him. Her American friends 
sank into insignificance in her estimation, as she thought 
of her prospective title, and the prohd position it would 
give her. How she would revel in her grandeur ; and 
then her husband, he could not live many years to be a 
drag upon her liberty, and when he was dead she would 
still be the rich countess, free to make fresh conquests, 
and more likely to be sought after than ever. The pros- 
pect was one so suited to the tastes and desires of the 
widow, that it is no wonder she revelled in the contem- 
plation of it. 

The marriage therefore took place in due course, and 
was a most brilliant affair. It certainly surprised many 
how a man of the Comte de la Croix’s age and extreme 
ugliness could have won a lady of Mrs. Rolph's beauty 
and known wealth ; but they were not aware how much 
she coveted a position that would ensure her a standing 
in society. It was the bane of Mrs. Rolph’s life lest some 
of her past sins might find her out, and hurl her from 
the pedestal on which she stood in the fashionable world. 

The very day on which she was married she received 
news from New York, which blanched her cheeks and 
made her tremble at the consequences that might have 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life 


327 


been entailed on her, if the misfortune had occurred a 
week or two earlier. 

The banking-firm with whom most of her wealth was 
invested had failed. A large portion of her securities 
were worthless, and she, at a moment’s notice, found her- 
self deprived of nearly the whole of her private means. 
She was therefore altogether at the mercy of her hus- 
band, who, fortunately, was wealthy and able of himself 
to sustain the splendor in which she proposed to live. 
She never told the old Comte the misfortune which had 
happened to her ; and he, during the first few weeks of 
their married life, never grudged any expense which his 
beautiful wife desired to indulge in. He never inquired 
about her own private means, so long as he was infatu- 
ated with her ; but ere two months from the day of their 
marriage the old man was struck down by paralysis, from 
which he never recovered sufficiently to be able to move 
from his bed, and then a change came. 

When prostrated and unable to participate in the 
gayeties of which his wife was so fond, the Comte began 
to wonder why she was so careful of her own means. 
He noticed that she never spent any money but that 
which she procured from him, and so he asked her one 
day the reason of it. She was then forced to acknowl- 
edge her poverty and dependence on his bounty ; and 
he, becoming aware of the fact that she loved the society 
of her friends more than attendance at his bedside, took 
advantage of her position to secure for himself her whole 
attention. He insisted upon her constant presence in 
the sick chamber, and to insure it told her plainly that 
if she neglected him in his helplessness he would so 
arrange his will that she would be left a penniless widow 
when he died. At first she could not credit that he 


328 


Wrecks m the Sea of Life, 


would carry out his threat ; but being a cunning woman, 
where her own interests were concerned, she one day 
thought of inquiring into the possibility of his keeping 
his word. She therefore interviewed her husband’s con- 
fidential lawyer, and by her beauty and persuasive powers 
managed to induce him to let her into the secret of the 
will, and discovered to her horror that the old man had 
really inserted a clause which unless altered or annulled 
would deprive her of any participation in the Comte's 
fortune. Her husband had told her several times that 
unless she gave him her undivided attention while he 
lived he would will all his property away from her, but 
she had simply laughed at him. Now, however, she 
changed her tactics. She abandoned her gay life for the 
time being, and nursed the old man night and day, hardly 
leaving his chamber except to take required rest. The 
thought of being left in poverty was one she could not 
bear. Her title of Countess would be nothing without 
the means necessary for sustaining her rank. She would 
sooner die than be poor, and so she preferred becoming 
the slave of an old man to running the risk of not in- 
heriting his wealth. The Comte de la Croix made her 
life one of real bondage while he lived ; and so exacting 
was he, that she more than once allowed the thought to 
cross her mind that it would be better to poison him 
than endure his cruelty. The only thing that saved the 
old man was the fact that he had not altered his will ; 
and he, probably divining her intentions, delayed chang- 
ing it until the last moment. How that proud cruel 
woman hated that old man as she looked day after day 
on his wrinkled and ugly countenance as it seemed to 
gloat over her misery ! There was no alternative, how- 
ever, but for her to comply with his wishes ; and so she 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. F29 

shut herself out from the world and nursed the old 
Comte, helping to prolong the life of a man whom she 
could have murdered at a moment’s notice if it had suited 
her purpose. We will therefore leave this woman to the 
punishment she ,was undergoing, a punishment which 
was as nothing compared to what she was destined to 
experience ere her career came to an end. 


330 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


CHAPTER XXXIV! 

As the days wore on Minna became more and more 
anxious for the return of her husband. The news of his 
coming revived her spirits and caused a temporary im- 
provement in her health ; but as weeks passed, and still 
he came not, she grew despondent, while her anxiety to 
see him became so intense as to be almost unbearable. 
Nell looked forward almost with regret to the arrival of 
Selby, because she knew that it would be the signal 
for a separation between her and Minna ; but when she 
observed the depressed state of mind into which her 
loved companion was thrown by the continued absence 
of her husband, she heartily sympathized with her and 
wished as much as any one for his return. 

Poor Nell was beginning to feel a degree of happi- 
ness in her quiet peaceful home which she had never 
expected to experience after having fled from her father’s 
house, and she dreaded the change which she saw would 
come when Minna left her. She realized that she would 
be obliged to face the cold world once more, and she 
trembled lest it might drive her back to her old life. 
She was in the mean time forming her plans, in order 
to be able to carry out the scheme which she had 
mentioned to Minna. It seemed to her that it was the 
only course left open for her to pursue ; but she was 
not altogether sanguine whether it would prove to be 
as successful as she hoped. She was quite resolved 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


331 


not to go to the Oaks ” to reside. She foresaw 
that she would never be happy there, because she 
never could feel perfectly free from the danger of dis- 
covery, and the consequent scorn which the knowledge 
of her previous life would call forth. She knew that even 
the servants in the house would be likely to show their 
dislike to come in contact with her, when the abandoned 
life she had led became known. She was aware that she 
could not submit to such treatment, and that it would 
probably end in driving her back to a life of sin. She 
also thought of Minna and her husband, and the dis- 
grace that would fall upon them if it was discovered 
that they were harboring a fallen woman. She knew 
that Minna herself would care very little for the opinion 
of others in the matter, and it was possible that Mr. 
Selby would wish to protect her for his wife’s sake ; but 
she was also well aware that by doing so they would be 
likely to bring upon themselves the censure and dis- 
pleasure of their friends. Nell would therefore not 
risk the chance of her being the cause of any further 
unhappiness in Minna’s home, but at the same time she 
dreaded being left once more to her own resources. 

Tim grew quite concerned for his mistress, and not 
a day passed that he did not visit the senior partner to 
obtain, if possible, good tidings for her. But each day 
he went to Minna with the same reply to her eager 
question, Any good news for me, Tim } ” 

''No, ma’am, not a word from him ; not a sight of 
him.” 

Thus the weary days passed, and Minna was becom- 
ing very thin and pale, and her countenance began to 
have a careworn look, from the constant strain on her 
mind and the disappointments caused by Selby’s pro^ 


332 


Wrecks m the Sea of Life, 


longed absence. Nell thought of how Liz commenced 
to droop and fade ; and as she looked at Minna, she be- 
gan to fear that it would not be long ere she too would 
be laid in the grave. 

At last, one day, Tim made his appearance, and there 
was such a pleased expression on his face that Minna’s 
heart throbbed with excitement to know whether he was 
the bearer of welcome news. The faithful servant knew 
that his mistress was so weak that it might be danger- 
ous to give her a surprise, and he therefore restrained 
his impatience to tell her the glad tidings he had in store 
for her. 

Yes, ma’am, we’ve got word from him at last, and 
hell be here soon.” 

How soon, Tim } Oh ! I hope there will be no 
more disappointments ; I don’t think I can wait much 
longer — it is killing me.” 

“ But it’s a sure- thing, ma’am ; quite a sure thing, I 
do assure you ; he ain’t far off now ; but you must have 
courage, you know, you mustn’t give in just as he’s 
here.” 

'' You are not saying this, Tim, are you, just to raise 
my spirits } you are quite sure he will be here soon } ” 

As sure as I am standing here, ma’am, I got a mes- 
sage from the office, ma’am, and I’m just on my way there ; 
but I thought I’d call in and let you know on my way. 
I’ll go now, and I’ll come back and tell you all about it.” 

You are a good fellow, Tim,” said Minna ; '' it was 
very thoughtful of you ; but I won’t keep you, and come 
back as quickly as you can, I am so impatient to know 

all.. 

Tim then left the room ; but as he passed out, he 
beckoned to Nell to follow him, which she did at once. 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


333 


When they were in the passage, Tim motioned to 
Nell to close the door, and when this was done he 
whispered to her. 

‘‘The master has come. He’s up at the ‘Oaks’ 
now, and nobody but me knows he’s back. He never 
sent me word to meet him, but he came right from the 
steamer to the house. He’s awfully changed, I hardly 
knew him when I opened the hall door for him. Poor 
master and mistress, its been a dreadful turn for them 
both.” 

“ Well, now, this is kind o’ sudden ; but why didn’t 
you tell her } ” 

“ I was feared to do it,” said Tim ; I was feared it 
would come too quick like upon her. I thought I’d pre- 
pare her for it.” 

“You did right,” said Nell ; “you always do right, 
Tim.” 

“ I’m much obliged for your good opinion, Nell ; but 
now ril be off and pretend to goto the office. When I 
come back I guess I can tell her.” 

“ Do it gentle at first, Tim. I’ll be on hand to help 
you.” 

“ All right,” said Tim as he descended the stairs. 

Minna was very quiet when Nell returned to the 
room ; but there was a bright look in her eyes and a 
slight flush on her cheeks, which plainly showed the state 
of eager expectation she was in. 

Nell busied herself about the room, and said very 
little to Minna. She deemed it best to leave her to her 
own thoughts. 

Minna only spoke once during Tim’s absence. She 
said in a low tone : 

“ Oh ! Nell, I do hope he will come soon.” 


834 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


I have a fueling,” replied Nell, that he’s close at 
hand. Keep your courage up, ma’am.” 

Tim did not remain away long, and on his return he 
lost no time in imparting his news. 

'' I think my master will be here to-night, Mrs. 
Selby.” 

‘"To-night!” exclaimed Minna, clasping her hands 
very tightly together. “Oh! Tim, do not deceive me.” 

“ No, mistress, I wouldn’t do that ; I do think he’ll 
be here.” 

Yes, ma’am, I know he wouldn’t say anything to 
hurt you, I wouldn’t wonder if Mr. Selby is in New 
York and that Tim don’t like to say so.” 

“ You need not be afraid, Tim ; I have waited so long 
it would be a mercy to tell me the truth now, I can 
bear it.” 

“ Then, mistress,* the master is here. — He’s at the 
‘ Oaks ’ this minute.” 

‘‘ At the ‘ Oaks,’ ” said Minna, much more calmly 
than Tim expected. “ At the " Oaks ! ’ oh ! how I have 
prayed for this moment then she bent her face over 
on her hands and sobbed, Nell and Tim standing by, but 
neither of them spoke a word. They felt that the tears 
were a Godsend, and that it was better to allow her to 
become calm ere they interrupted her. At last Minna 
looked up at Tim and asked very quietly : 

Did he ask for me, Tim } did he mention my name ” 

“ No, mistress, he did not. I don’t believe he knows 
you are here. I do think he never got your letter. He 
looks so sad, so changed, you’d be sorry for him.” 

Poor George ! ” exclaimed Minna, as the tears 
rolled down her cheeks. 

“ You’ll come to the ‘ Oaks,” won’t you mistress, now 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 335 

that master’s home? I’ll get a carriage, ma’am, if you’re 
strong enough.” 

Minna hesitated a moment; then she said quite 
firmly : Yes, Tim, I’ll go to the ‘ Oaks.’ I thought I 
would never go until he would take me there ; but I will 
go with you. Something tells me it will be for the best. 
You can get the carriage; I know he will not refuse to 
hear me — he will believe me.” 

Tim required no second bidding. In a moment he 
was off for the carriage, and Nell hastened to assist 
Minna to dress. 

In a short time the carriage was waiting at the door, 
and Tim, having seen his mistress safely seated in it 
with Nell, took his place alongside the driver, and directed 
him how to reach the “ Oaks.” 

George Selby was seated in the library looking over 
some papers. He had returned to New York for the 
purpose of arranging some business matters that re- 
quired his attention ; but he did not intend to remain 
any length of time. As soon as he could leave again he 
proposed starting once more on his travels, as he found 
the roving life suited to his unsettled state of mind. He 
had never received Minna’s letter, owing to the fact 
that he had never remained any time in one place, and, 
consequently, he had no knowledge of his wife’s presence 
in New York. Tim had slipped out the moment he 
could get away from attendance on his master, and Selby 
was so engaged with his own sad thoughts that he never 
noticed his servant’s absence. George Selby was indeed 
changed, not only in bodily appearance, but also in his 
character and mode of living. Instead of the gay, good- 
humored man of pleasure, he had become quiet, sad, and 
retiring in his disposition. He was no longer fond of 


336 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


gambling. In fact he had taken an utter dislike to anything 
approaching it. He could not forget that it was chiefly 
owing to its baneful influence that he had been led to 
neglect his home and bring upon himself his present 
misery. He was beginning to devote his time more to 
literary labor than he had done before Minna s disap- 
pearance, and found in it some relief from the harrowing 
thoughts that oppressed him. In his personal appear- 
ance he had changed very much. His hair was rapidly 
turning gray, and his face had grown very thin and pale. 
His features had a drawn melancholy look about them, 
and his manner was so sad, so very quiet, that it is no 
wonder Tim hardly recognized him. The fact is, George 
Selby blamed himself for having caused Minna to leave 
home. He could not disabuse his mind of the idea that 
his wife would never have thought of deserting him had 
he not left her so much to herself and the evil influence 
of others ; and he accused himself more than he did her 
for the unhappy state in which his home was placed. 
Minna was seldom out of his thoughts ; and it was a 
source of anguish to him when he reflected that perhaps 
she was living in poverty and want, or abandoned to a 
life of misery by him who had taken her away, and that 
it was not in his (Selby’s) power to rescue or assist her. 

On this, the first evening of his return home, he felt 
his position dreadfully. The recollection of the many 
happy hours he had spent with Minna at the Oaks,” 
the many little souvenirs which he saw around him to 
remind him of his lost wife, and the thought of the 
happiness he might be enjoying with her by his side if 
he had not thrown the opportunity away when it was in 
his power to retain it, all combined to make him suffer 
keenly. He was sitting at his desk, his arms stretched 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


337 


out on it, and his head resting on them. He represented 
a perfect picture of despair, as he sat there all alone in 
that great house with not even a servant around him, a 
prey to his bitter thoughts, a heart-broken man. 

Minna had asked Tim not to mention her name to 
his master, but merely to announce a lady wished to 
see him. She somehow had a fear that Selby would 
refuse to see her ; but she had perfect confidence in 
being able to convince him of her innocence when she 
had the opportunity of speaking to him, and she knew 
that Selby would not only listen to her but that he 
would believe her. 

Tim therefore left his mistress and Nell in the draw- 
ing-room, while he went to the library, where he knew 
his master was, and knocking at the door he entered 
without waiting for a reply. 

Selby hastily looked up at Tim and asked what he 
wanted. 

A lady wishes to speak to you, sir." 

''A lady ! " exclaimed Selby, '' this is a strange hour 
for a lady to wish to speak to me. Did she give her 
name ?" 

Minna had followed Tim ; she was so eager to meet 
her husband she could not wait. The excitement 
seemed to give her strength. She had told Nell to 
remain in the drawing-room, and had quietly slipped out 
and followed Tim without his being aware of it. 

As Selby asked the question. Did she give her name } 
she was standing at the door, but she uttered not a 
word. 

If an apparition had appeared to Selby, if Minna 
had risen from the grave and stood before him, he could 

not have been more startled as he recognized the well- 
22 


338 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


known features of his wife, though they appeared so 
white, so thin, so dreadfully changed that it seemed in- 
deed as if she had come from the spirit-land. 

A paper which Selby held in his hand dropped from 
his grasp, as he looked in a stunned and bewildered 
way at the figure standing at the door. 

Minna ! ” he exclaimed. 

'‘Yes, George, it is me;” was the reply. “May I sit 
down } I am very weak, and I want to speak to you.” 

Tim, who was about as much startled as his master 
when he found that his mistress had followed him, at 
once placed a chair for her and then quietly went out, 
closing the door behind him. 

“ Where did you come from ? ” asked Selby when 
they were alone. “ Where have you been, Minna ? 
why did you leave me — why have you wrecked our 
happiness ? Was my conduct sufficient excuse for you 
to sacrifice your own good name ?” 

“Stop, George, listen to me first before you condemn 
me. You ask where I have been. I have been in New 
York these many weary days, waiting for you to come 
back. Did you not receive my letter ? ” 

“ I received no letter from you,’ said Selby. “ You 
have been as dead to me. Why did you go away as 
you did ? God knows I was not a good husband ; but 
you need not have punished me so cruelly. 

“ I never left you, George. I never deserted my 
home. The day I went away from the ‘Oaks’ I 
thought I was going to see you. I received a letter 
from you, saying you were sick.” 

“A letter from me, saying that I was sick!” ex-* 
claimed Selby. " I never wrote that letter. I was not 
sick.” 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


339 


So I found out afterwards,” replied Minna, “ to my 
bitter cost. I was decoyed away, George.” 

'' Why did you write me, then, saying you had left 
me never to return ? ” 

I never wrote such a letter, George ; it was a base 
forgery. It must have been written by the same person 
who wrote me and signed your name.” 

Stay ! ” said Selby, '' I have preserved that letter. 
I was looking at it only this evening,” and as he spoke, 
he opened a drawer of the desk and took from it Minna’s 
letter. 

** There,” he said, handing it to her, “do you mean 
to say that is not your handwriting.^” 

Minna took the paper, and as she looked at it, she 
recognized her own writing. She had indeed written 
the letter she held in her hand. 

For a moment she was stunned ; she could not speak, 
she looked at Selby in a dazed sort of a way. At last 
she said : 

“Yes, George, I wrote that letter — not the post- 
script ; but listen to me, let me explain all to you. I 
wrote this (holding out the paper) but I never sent it to 
you.” She then told Selby how Mrs. Rolph had induced 
her to write the letter, but that she had immediately af- 
terwards been ashamed of what she had written ; that 
Mrs. Rolph, instead of destroying it, had evidently kept 
it to use it against her. She then recounted how she 
had left home, how she had been decoyed to Chicago, 
and insulted by Holt ; how she had defended her honor 
against the villain, and the long and dangerous illness 
she had experienced. She told of her life in New York 
since that time, and how she had waited and wearied for 
his coming. 


340 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


Selby never spoke during the touching recital of her 
wrongs ; but when she had finished he rose, and, taking 
Minna’s face between his hands, he bent down and kissed 
her. 

“ My poor wife ! my poor darling ! how you have 
suffered,” he said. 

Minna looked up in his face with love and tender- 
ness beaming in her eyes. 

'‘You do not doubt me, George } You do not believe 
I did wrong, do you, my husband } ” 

“No, Minna, I blamed myself for having, as I sup- 
posed, driven you away from home. I searched for you 
to bring you back, but I could not find any trace of you. 
I waited for you to return, but when you came not, I 
went away — I could not bear the sight of the ' Oaks ' 
when it reminded me of my great loss.” 

“What a dreadful woman Mrs. Rolph must be ; but 
I never harmed her. I cannot think why she treated me 
so cruelly,” said Minna. 

Selby colored slightly as he replied : “ It was me she 
wished to harm — it is a long story. I will tell you some- 
time about it — not now. Surely she will be punished for 
what she has done, as Holt has been already.” 

“Yes,” said Minna, “ he met with a terrible punish- 
ment.” 

Minna now thought of Nell sitting alone in the draw- 
ing-room ; but she could not for the moment bear to dis- 
turb the feeling of happiness she experienced in the 
society of her husband. At last, however, she said 
to Selby, “ Will you come and see the dear girl to whom 
I Q,we my life } I want you to be a friend to her, George, 
always.” 

“ I will always be her friend,” replied Selby. “ I will 


841 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 

never forget that I am indebted to her for the preserva- 
tion of my greatest treasure.” 

One long fond embrace, and the husband and wife, 
so cruelly separated, but now so firmly united, passed out 
together to seek the girl who had been the means of 
bringing them so much happiness, but who was even 
then despairing of ever being able to enjoy what she had 
been the instrument of bestowing on others — a happy 
and contented mind. 

Nell, as she sat in the great drawing-room alone with 
her thoughts, was contemplating the probable future be- 
fore her. If it had not been for the opinion of the world, 
and its condemnation of her past life, how happy she 
could have felt at the prospect of passing the rest of her 
days with Minna, surrounded by every comfort and lux- 
ury. But she knew that it could not be, that she would 
be obliged to go out once more to face the cold censure 
of public opinion— to fight the hard battle against the 
scorn of her fellow beings. Then she wondered if Minna 
would obtain a reconciliation with her husband, or 
whether she would return to the humble abode where 
she (Nell) had passed such a happy pleasant time. For 
Minna’s sake, she hoped that the husband and wife-would 
be united again ; she could not hope that Minna would 
return with her to their humble home, because she knew 
that she could only do so as a rejected wife, which would 
result in sending her to an early grave. No, under any 
circumstances, she could not hope to retain Minna as a 
companion, and she fervently hoped that the interview 
then going on in the library would terminate in the rec- 
onciliation of husband and wife. She was beginning 
to think over her plans for the future, when Minna 
entered the room with Selby, and said : 


342 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


Nell, this is my husband, and George, this is the 
dear girl who has been my protectress and my nurse, who 
has been more than a friend to me in my troubles — who 
saved my life.” 

'' Mrs. Selby has told me how much I am indebted 
to you,” was Selby’s reply. I hope you will allow me 
to share the friendship she entertains for you. I never 
can repay you for all you have done for my dear wife. 
I hope the happiness you have been the means of giving 
us this day, will be repaid you by the good God — I know 
it will. — I would like you to always rely on me as one 
who will only consider it an honor and a pleasure to be 
your friend.” 

Selby said these words with an easy grace of manner, 
and a look of such earnest sincerity and supreme happi- 
ness that Nell was quite overcome. She held out her 
hand to be clasped by the grateful man, who looked at her 
with such a kindly expression, and she thought that 
seldom in the course of her life had she felt so happy as 
she did at that moment. 

Tim now appeared at the door, and to him Minna 
turned as she said, And here, George, is another friend 
I do not know what Nell and I would have done, if it had 
not been for him. Do you, Nell 

No, indeed, ma’am ; we would have been helpless, 
truly, if it hadn’t been for Tim.” 

I was only doing what I’m paid for, sir,” interrupted 
Tim, “ looking after my mistress.” 

“ Ay, Tim, and you did it well,” said Selby. '' God 
bless you ! my lad.” 

Tim rubbed his eyes with his coat sleeve, and then, to 
change the subject he remarked : 

‘‘ Hadn’t I better see about the servants, sir } I can’t 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 343 

do cooking, washing, and house-work, now that you’ve 
got company.” 

Selby laughed as he said, ''Yes, Tim, you had 
better attend to that the first thing in the morning. I 
suppose we’ll manage a breakfast.” 

"Oh!” said Nell, " I’ll stay and do that much for 
you.” 

"I hope you’ll never leave us,” said Selby. 

"We’ll talk of that another time. Mrs. Selby knows 
my feelings on that subject,” said Nell. 

It was then arranged that Tim should procure the 
necessary servants, and see to giving up the rooms that 
Minna and Nell had occupied; the latter having agreed 
to make the Oaks ” her home for a short time at least, 
and the old house that night contained four happy, con- 
tented hearts. 


841 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


CHAPTER XXXV. 

George Selby and Minna had gone through a great 
trial, but, in the end, it proved to be a blessing. 
His gambling propensities and dissipated habits were 
thoroughly cured, and no happier couple could be found 
anywhere than they were to the end of their lives. He 
now prosecuted his literary labors in earnest, and Minna, 
when she was presented by him with his first novel, 
which met with universal favor as a work of high merit, 
was the proudest little woman in New York ; and so 
pleased was he with the result of his first effort, that he 
continued to work hard until he had the satisfaction of 
knowing that he ranked as one of the best writers in the 
country of his birth. The “Oaks ” became the home of 
happiness and contentment, and ere many years there were 
a group of merry children to be seen romping about the 
grounds, whose greatest pleasure was to get Tim Huckle- 
bury to sit down in their midst under the shadow 
of the stately trees that grew in the grove, and 
spin yarns to them about the horses and dogs and the 
wonderful things he had seen during his life. But 
Tim never mentioned to anybody that his mistress had 
ever been obliged to take in sewing for a living, nor 
could he be induced to ever speak about the dark days 
in the life of his master and mistress. When Minna 
once referred to it he had said to her : 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life, 


845 


Please, Mrs. Selby, let me forget that time. I 
would sooner not speak of it, not even to you.” 

And so Tim’s view of the matter was respected. The 
past was never openly discussed, although George Selby 
and Minna frequently spoke of it in private, but always 
' with thankfulness that the Almighty had been pleased to 
bless them as he had done, even though the ordeal had 
been a dreadful one through which they had passed. 

The Countess de la Croix was kept a prisoner by the 
bedside of her husband for nearly five long years, and 
during that time who can tell the thoughts that passed 
through her mind. How often did she think of poison- 
ing the sick old man who kept her rigidly to his side ! 
She knew well that if she rebelled against his tyranny 
that he would indeed leave her in poverty, and she could 
not bear the thought of that. She who had been raised in 
luxury, to be compelled to battle with the world for a 
living, she never could do it ; she would die first. Then 
the thought of putting an end to the old man would pre- 
sent itself ; she had him completely in her power ; she 
could administer the poison ; he was liable to go off sud- 
denly at any moment from natural causes ; who would 
ever suspect that he had been poisoned } but then, the 
knowledge that his will remained unaltered deterred her. 
If she could only get him to cancel the clause which 
would impoverish her after his death, then she would not 
hesitate to murder him, for it was worse almost than 
death to her, this constant watching by his bedside. 
Nearly five years, however, rolled on ere the will was 
altered to suit the Countess, and during that time her 
beauty had faded considerably. Her duties as a nurse 
had made sad havoc with her appearance, and her health 
to a certain extent was broken down. But she consoled 


34G 


Wrecks m the Sea of Life, 


herself with the idea that she would be a rich countess, 
and as such she would receive homage and attention ; 
no matter whether her beauty was not as brilliant as it 
once was. When altering his will to suit the Countess, 
the Comte de la Croix knew that he had not many 
days to live. He also knew that his wife had remained 
by his bedside all those years from no love for him, but 
to secure for herself his wealth. He also knew that he 
would have been left alone at the mercy of strangers 
and servants, if it had not been that he held a power over 
his wife which she dare not disregard. Was it then 
with a feeling of almost sardonic pleasure that he acted 
the farce of willing his property to his wife, when he 
knew that on his death his whole property would be re- 
quired to satisfy the demands of his creditors, and that 
his widow would find herself homeless and penniless in- 
stead of rich, as she expected to be } 

The countess was not aware that her husband was so 
deeply involved ; but, when he died, she discovered to 
her horror that there were claims against his property 
that had to be satisfied which would leave her without a 
penny. It was a dreadful blow to this proud woman to 
find herself a beggar, with only an empty title, which, 
without the means to sustain it, was but a mockery to 
the hopes and aspirations she had indulged in. It was 
too much for her to bear, and one morning the servants, 
on opening the door of her chamber, found her stretched 
lifeless on the bed. She had committed suicide to escape 
the wretched life she saw was in store for her. Thus 
was this woman punished for the misery she had caused 
to others. Forgotten by her friends, and unmourned, 
she was buried amongst strangers. 

Minna never heard the particulars of her father’s 


Wrecks in the Sea of Life. 


347 


death, although she learned that he had died in Australia 
Selby had seen an account of the murder, taken from a 
Melbourne paper, but he had withheld the information 
from his wife as he did not wish to shock her. 

Nell remained a short time at the Oakes” after the re- 
union of Selby and Minna, but she could not be induced 
to make it her home. She remained firm in her deter- 
mination to carry out her scheme for reclaiming her fallen 
sisters, and, in George Selby and Minna, she found two 
earnest supporters. Through the influence of the former 
she succeeded in obtaining a place as nurse in one of the 
hospitals ; and there the warm-hearted girl became so 
useful, — her great strength enabling her to endure great 
fatigue — and she was so tender withal, so kind and gentle, 
that the patients loved to have her attending on them. But 
Nell felt that she had a higher duty to perform ; she 
could not forget the poor women who were going to 
destruction in the old life, and so she resolved to organize 
a society of her own creation from amongst those girls 
who desired to leave their career of shame and lead 
better lives. She named it the Band of Mercy,” and 
through the exertions of Selby and Minna a number of 
ladies and gentlemen were induced to furnish the means 
^0 commence the good work. Nell’s idea was to obtain 
a few girls to start with, and this she managed to ac- 
complish by going herself amongst them, and talking to 
them about her plans. There were five poor girls who 
joined her at first, and so anxious were they to atone for the 
past, that they were ready to follow Nell into any danger 
where they might be useful in alleviating the sufferings 
of their fellow-beings. The outbreak of yellow fever in 
the South afforded them the opportunity, and there Nell 
and her small band went on their errand of mercy, and 


348 


Wf'ecks m the Sea of Life. 


so well did they perform their work, so nobly did they 
carry out the mission which they voluntarily undertook, 
that they earned the gratitude of a suffering people, and, 
at the same time, obtained some consolation for their 
own sad hearts. God, in his mercy, spared these six 
women from being stricken down by the fever ; and 
then Nell, feeling that she had discovered a way of escape 
for her poor fallen fellow-creatures, continued her good 
work. She inaugurated a system by which her Band of 
Mercy performed their duties wherever their services 
were required. In the hospitals, in times of epidemics^ 
in cases of accidents, in private families, wherever the at- 
tendance of a faithful nurse was wanted, there Nell would 
send one of her band. Who was there to be found to insult 
or scoff at these poor repentant women, when they were 
seeking to atone for their fault in such a noble manner ? — 
none ; rather did they earn the respect and admiration of 
the world. They had secured, so far as this life was con- 
cerned, a powerful protector in the shape of public 
opinion. So far as their souls were concerned, we are 
told that charity covereth a multitude of sins. Surely 
the prayers of these Magdalens, like the petition of the 
publican of old, had, beyond peradventure, reached Him 
who is the infinitely pitying, loving one, and He had 
pardoned, at least that was Nell’s hope. 


THE END. 


of the law excuses no man,’^ and ignorance is no excuse for a 
dirty house or greasy kitchen. Better clean them in the old way 
than not at all ; but the modern and sensible way is to use 
SAPOLIO on paint, on floors, on windows, on pots and pans, and 
even on statuary. To be ignorant of the uses of SAPOLIO is to 
be behind the age. 10c. a cake at all Grocers. 



GRAND, SQUARE AND UPRIGHT 



Received First Medal of Merit and Di^ 
ploma of Honor at the Centennial Exhi- 
bition, 1 876. 

First Prize Diploma of Honor and Hon- 

orable Mention and a Diploma of Special 
Excellence for Baby Grands at the Mon- 
treal Exhibition, 1881. 

A.re prererredL l>y leading A.rt:ists« 

SOHMER CO_„ 

Manufacturers, 149 to 155 FOURTEENTH STREET, N. Y. 



THE BEST 

WASHING CQNIPOyND 

EVER INVENTED- 
No Lad^« Married or 
Single, Ricli or Poor, 
Housekeeping or Board- 
ing, will be without it 
after testing its utility. 

Sold by all first-class 
Grocers, but beware off 
worthless imitations* 


HEALTH and VIGOR 

FOR THE BRAIN AND NERVES. 





0 

H 

w 

H’ ^ ^ 

1 


H g 


CROSBY’S VITALIZED FHOS-PHITES. 

This is a standard preparation with all physicians who treat 
nervous and mental disorders. 

Grosby^s Vitalized Fhosphites sTiould be taJcen as a Special 
Brain, Food, 

To BUILD UP worn-out nerves, to banish sleeplessness, neu- 
ralgia and sick headache. — Dr, Gwynn, 

To PROMOTE .good digestion, — Dr, Filmore, 

To “ STAMP OUT ” consumption. — Dr, GhurcTiill, 

To “ coMPLETLY cure night sweats.” — John B, Quigley, 

To MAINTAIN the capabilities of the brain and nerves to per- 
form all functions even at the highest tension. — E, L. Kellogg, 

To RESTORE the energy lost by nervousness, debility, over- 
exertion or enervated vital powers. — Dr, W» S* Welds, 

To REPAIR the nerves that have been enfeebled by worry, de- 
pression, anxiety or deep gxiet.—Miss Ma/ry BanMn, 

To STRENGTHEN the intellect so that study and deep mental 
application may be a pleasure and not a trial. — B, M, Couch, 

To DEVELOP good teeth, glossy hair, c'ear skin, handsome nails 
in the young, so that they may be an inheritance in later years. — 
Editor School Journal, 

To ENLARGE the Capabilities for enjoyment, — National Journal 
of Education, 

To “make life a pleasure,” “not a daily suffering.” “I 
really urge you to put it to the test." — Miss Emily Faithfull, 

To AMPLIFY bodily and mental power to the present genera- 
tion and “prove the survival of the fittest” to the next. — Bismarck, 
There is no other Vital Phos-phite, none that is extracted 
from living animal and vegetable tissues. — Dr, Gasper, 

To restore lost powers and abilities. — Dr, Bull, 

For sale by druggists or mail, $1. 

F. CROSBY CO., No. 56 West Twenty-fifth St., New Yoi'k. 


LOVELL’S library;-catalogue. 


113. More Words About the Bible, 

by Rev. Jas. S. Bush 20 

114. Monsieur Lecoq, GaboriauPt. I.,20 
'Monsieur Lecoq, Pt. II — 20 

115. An Outline of Irish History, by 

Justin II. McCarthy 10 

116. TheLeroiige Case, by Gaboriau..20 

117. Paul Clifford, by Lord Lytton. . .20 

118. A New Lease of Life, by About. .20 

119. Bourbon Lilies 20 

120. Other People's Money, Gaboriau,20 

121. The Lady of Lyons, Lytton... 10 

122. Ameline de Boiirg 15 

123. A Sea Queen, by W. Russell 20 

124. The Ladies- Liudores, by Mrs. 

Oliphant 20 

125. Haunted Hearts, by Simpson. ...10 

126. Loys, Lord Beresford, by The 

Duchess 20 

127. Tinder Two Flags, Ouida, Pt. I. .15 

Under Two Flags, Pt. II 15 

128. Money, by Lord Lytton 10 

129. In Peril of His Life, by Gaboriau.20 

130. India, by Max Muller 20 

131. Jets and Flashes 20 

132. Moonshine and Marguerites, by 

The Duchess 10 

133. Mr. Scarborough’s Family, by 

Anthony Trollope, Part 1 15 

Mr Scarborough's Family, PtII 15 

134. Arden, by A. Mary F. Robinson. 15 

135. The Tower of Percemont 20 

136. Yolande, by Wm. Black 20 

137. Cruel London, by Joseph Hatton. 20 
1-38. The Gilded Clique, by Gaboriau.20 

139. Pike County Folks, E. H. Mott. .20 

140. Cricket on the Hearth 10 

141. Henry Esmond, by Thackeray . .20 

142. Strange Adventures of a Phae- 

ton, by Wm. Black .20 

143. Denis Duval, by Thackeray 10 

144. Old Curiosity Shop, Dickens, PtI. 15 
Old Curiosity Shop, Part 11. . . .15 

145. Ivanhoe, by Scott, Parti 15 

Ivanhoe, by Scott, Part II 15 

146. White Wings, by Wm. Black.. 20 

147. The Sketch Book, by Irving 20 

5 148. Catherine, by W. M Thackeray. 10 
•149. Janet’s Repentance, by Eliot.... 10 

150. Barnaby Rudge, Dickens, PtI.. 15 

Barnaby Rudge, Part II 15 

151. Felix Holt, by George Eliot. .. .20 

152. Richelieu, by Lord Lytton 10 

15.3. Sunrise, by Wm. Hlack, Part I.. 15 

Sunrise, by Wm. Black. Part 11.15 
1.54. Tour of the World in 80 Days. .20 

155. Mystery of Orcival. Gaboriau. . . .20 

156. Lovcl, the Widower, by W. M* 

Thackeray 10 

157. Romantic Adventures of a Milk- 

maid, by Thomas Hardy =il0 

158. David Copperfield, Dickens,?! 1.20 

David Copperfield, Part II 20 

160. Rienzi, by Lord Lytton, Part I. , 15 
Ri«nzi, by Lord Lytton, Part II. 15 

161. Promise of Marriage, Gaboriau.. 10 

162. Faith and Unfaith, by The 

Duchess 20 


163. 

164. 

165. 

166. 

167. 

168. 
169. 

iro. 

171. 

172. 

173. 

174. 

175 

176 

177. 

178. 

179. 
ISO. 
181. 
182. 

183. 

184. 

185. 


186. 

187. 

188. 

189. 

190. 

191. 

192. 

193. 

194. 

195. 

196. 

197. 

198. 

199. 


200 . 

201 , 


202 . 

203, 

204, 

205, 

206, 
207. 


209. 


The Happy Man, by Lover... 10 
Barry Lyndon, by Thackeray — 20 

Eyre’s Acquittal ..10 

Twenty Thousand Leagues Un- 
der the Sea, by Jules Verne 20 

Anti-Slavery Days, by James 

Freeman Clarke 20 

Beauty’s Daughters, by The 

Duchess 20 

Beyond the Sunrise 20 

Hard Times, by Charles Dickens.20 
Tom Cringle’s Log, by M. Scott.. 20 
Vanity Fair, by W.M.*Thackeray.20 
Underground Russia, Stepniak..20 
Middlemarch, by Elliot, Pt I... .20 

Middlemarch, Part II 20 

Sir Tom, by Mrs. Oliphant 20 

Pelham, by Lord Lytton 20 

The Story of Ida 10 

Madcap 'VTolet, by Wm. Black.. 20 

The Little Pilgrim 10 

Kilmeny, by Wm. Black 20 

Whist, or Bumblepuppy ? 10 

The Beautiful Wretch, Black 20 

Her Mother’s Sin, by B. M. Clay.20 
Green Pastures and Piccadilly, v 

by Wm. Black 20 

The Mysterious Island, by Jules 

Verne, Part 1 15 

The Mysterious Island, Part II. .15 
The Mysterious Island, Part III. 15 
Tom Brown at Oxford, Part I. . . 15 
Tom Brown at Oxiord, Part II. . 15 
Thicker than Water, by J. Payn.2 ) 
In Silk Attire, by Wm. Black. . .20 
Scottish Chiefs, Jane Porter, Pt.1. 20 

Scottish Chiefs, Part II 20 

Willy Reilly, by Will Carleton..20 
The Nautz Family, by Shelley .20 
Great Expectations, by Dickens.20 
Pendennis,by Thackeray, Part 1.20 
Pendeniii8,by Thackeray, Part 11.20 

Widow Bedott Papers 20 

Daniel Deronda,Geo. Eliot,Pt. 1.20 

Daniel Deronda, Part II 20 

Altiora Peto, by Oliphant 20 

By the Gate of the Sea, by IDavid 

Christie Murray 15 

Tales of a Traveller, by Irving. . .20 
Life and Voyages of Columbus, 
by Washington Irving, Part I. .20 
Life and Voyages of Columbus, 
by Washington Irving, Part 11.20 

The Pilgrim's Progress 20 

Martin Chuzzlewit, by Charles 

Dickens, Part I 20 

Martin Chuzzlewit, Part II 20 

Theophrastus Such. Geo. Eliot. . .20 
Disarmed, M. Betham-Edwards..l5 
Eugene Aram, by Lord Lytton. 20 
The Spanish Gypsy and Other 

Poems, by George Eliot 20 

Cast Up by the Sea, Baker 20 

Mill on the Floss, Eliot, Pt. I. . .15 

Mill on the Floss, Part II 15 

Brother Jacob, and Mr. Gilfil’s 
Love Story, by George Eliot. . .10 
Wrecks in the Sea of Life 20 



All women know that it is beauty, rather than genius, which all generations 
of men have worshipped in the eei. Oan it be wonderednt, then, that so much 
of woman’s time and attention should be directed to the means of developing 
and preserving that beauty ! The moat important adjunct to beauty is a clear, 
smooth, soft and beautiful skin. With this essential a lady appears handsome, 
even if her features are not perfect. 

Ladies afflicted with Tan, Freckles, Rough or Discolored Skin, should lose 
no time in procuring and applying 

LAIRD’S BLOOM OF YOUTH. 

It will immediately obliterate all such imperfections, and is entirely harm- 
less. It has been chemically analyzed by the Board of Health of iSTew York City, 
and pronounced entirely free from any material injurious to the health or skin. 

Over two million ladies have used this delightful toilet preparation, and in 
every instance it has given entire satisfaction. Ladies, if you desire to be beauti- 
ful, give LAIRD’S BLOOM OP Y'OXJTH a trial, and be convinced of its won- 
derful efficacy. Sold by Fancy Goods Dealers and Druggists everj^vhere. 

Price, TSc. per Bottle. Bepot, 83 JoLn St., N. Y. 



And fair, in the literal and most pleasiug sense, are 
those kept fresh andpuK® by the of 



This article, which for the past fifteen years has 
had the commendation of ever;, lady who uses it, is 
mad© from the best oils, combined with just the 
proper amount of glycerine and chemically pure 
carbolic acid, and is the realization of a P3EH- 
FKCX SOAP. 



It will positively keep the skin fresh, clear, and white; removing tan, 
freckles and discolorarions from the healing all eruptions; prevent chap- 
ping or roughness ; ailay irritation mid soreness ; and overcome all unideasant 
etTecte from, perspiration, 

■ Is pleasantly perfumed ; and neither when using or afterwards is the slight- 

I esfc odor of the acid ]icre«*pf,ib]o. 


BUCHAN'S CARBOLIC DENTAL SOAP 

rn«ANS and preserves the teeth: cools and refreshes the month; sweetens the 
breath, and is in every way an ujirivalied dental preparation. 

CARBOLIC MKBK’INA I. SOAP cures all 

Eruptions and iSkin Diseases, 











I yr ■ \ 

o?', V \ 




CI' 


Ccc 


Cc, 





o 


c 


C < 


.O' 

c: 

jO* 

tr~ 

c 






LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 


0DD1S7S41H0 



